UK Copyright Law
UK Copyright Law

Copyright
Rights in
Performances
Publication Right
Database Right
UNOFFICIAL CONSOLIDATED TEXT
OF UK LEGISLATION TO
31ST DECEMBER 2003
Crown Copyright material is reproduced with the permission of the Controller of
HMSO and the Queen’s Printer for Scotland
Preface
Status of this document
This document is an unofficial consolidated text of the main UK legislation on copyright
and related rights as amended up to 31st December 2003. (It does not include Statutory
Instruments made under the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988.) It has been
produced by the Patent Office but we cannot guarantee its accuracy and it has no legal
authority. Only the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 as enacted and the other
Acts of Parliament and Statutory Instruments amending it, or making provision on
copyright and related rights separately from the Act, are authoritative. These can be
found on the HMSO website at www.hmso.gov.uk. It would be helpful if anyone
identifying errors or omissions in this unofficial consolidation could report them to
copyright@patent.gov.uk so that we can make corrections where appropriate.
Background to changes to the law
A considerable number of changes have been made to the law in this area since the
enactment of the Copyright, Designs & Patents Act 1988. Most of these have resulted
from secondary legislation amending the 1988 Act in order to implement EC Directives
in the field, namely:
Directive 91/250/EEC on the legal protection of computer programs;
Directive 92/100/EEC on rental right and lending right and on certain rights related to copyright
in the field of intellectual property;
Directive 93/83/EEC on the coordination of certain rules concerning copyright and rights related
to copyright applicable to satellite broadcasting and cable retransmission;
Directive 93/98/EEC harmonizing the term of protection of copyright and certain related rights;
Directive 96/9/EC on the legal protection of databases;
Directive 98/84/EC on the legal protection of services based on, or consisting of, conditional
access; and
Directive 2001/29/EC on the harmonisation of certain aspects of copyright and related rights in
the information society.
Other changes have arisen from the 2002 Copyright (Visually Impaired Persons) Act and
Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act, and from various
legislation since 1988 in areas outside copyright. EC legislation has also led to the
introduction of ‘publication right’ and ‘database right’ in UK law.
Note on SI 2003/2498
Footnotes in the text seek to indicate the source and nature of amendments to the law,
and some other matters. It should be noted, however, that the footnotes do not cover all
of the changes made by SI 2003/2498, implementing Directive 2001/29/EC. This SI
redefined the terms ‘broadcast’ and ‘broadcasting’ to embrace not only wireless
transmissions to the public at large (as originally), but also wire transmissions of a
similar kind. It also removed the concept of a ‘cable programme’ as a separate kind of
copyright work, and replaced the restricted act of ‘broadcasting or inclusion in a cable
programme service’ by one of ‘communication to the public’ by electronic transmission.
These changes necessitated a considerable number of consequential amendments
throughout the legislation, too numerous all to be indicated by footnotes. In many cases,
previous references to ‘broadcasts or cable programmes’ as species of copyright works
have become references simply to ‘broadcasts’ (as redefined), and references to the act
of ‘broadcasting or inclusion in a cable programme service’ have become references to
‘communication to the public’. However, this is not always so, and readers are advised
to consult the legislation prior to SI 2003/2498 if they need to determine the precise
position previously on provisions now referring to ‘broadcasts’, ‘broadcasting’ or
‘communication to the public’.
CONTENTS
Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988
Part I (Copyright) 1-108
Part II (Rights in Performances) 109-133
Part VII (Miscellaneous and General) 134-148
Schedules 149-178
Transitional provisions &c. of amending legislation
Copyright (Computer Programs) Regulations 1992
(SI 1992/3233) 179
Duration of Copyright and Rights in Performances
Regulations 1995 (SI 1995/3297) 180-186
Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 1996
(SI 1996/2967) 187-189
Copyright and Related Rights
Regulations 2003 (SI 2003/2498) 190-191
Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and
Enforcement) Act 2002 192
Copyright (Visually Impaired Persons) Act 2002 192
Publication Right 193-194
Database Right
Database Right 195-199
Schedules 200-205
Savings and transitional provisions of SI 1997/3032 206
Annexes
Annex I - Section 176 of Broadcasting Act 1990 207-210
Annex II - Section 136 of Broadcasting Act 1996 211
Annex III - Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003 212-217
Annex IV - Electronic Commerce (EC Directive)
Regulations 2002 (SI 2002/2013) 218-219
Annex V - Standing or interpretation of certain
provisions of the Copyright, Designs & Patents Act 220-221
Annex VI - Repealed or superseded provisions of
the Copyright, Designs & Patents Act 222-232
Copyright, Designs
and Patents
Act 1988
As amended by the legislation indicated overleaf
This text reproduces the provisions of Part I (Copyright), Part II (Rights in Performances) and Part
VII (Miscellaneous and General) of the 1988 Act, and relevant Schedules to the Act, as amended or
introduced by the following legislation : -
National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990
Broadcasting Act 1990
Courts and Legal Services Act 1990
Health and Personal Social Services (Northern Ireland) Order 1991, SI 1991/194 (N.I.1)
High Court and County Courts Jurisdiction Order 1991, SI 1991/724 (L.5)
Copyright (Computer Programs) Regulations 1992, SI 1992/3233
Judicial Pensions and Retirement Act 1993
Charities Act 1993
Trade Marks Act 1994
Criminal Justice (Northern Ireland) Order 1994, SI 1994/2795 (N.I.15)
Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994
Copyright (EC Measures Relating to Pirated Goods and Abolition of Restrictions on the
Import of Goods) Regulations 1995, SI 1995/1445
Merchant Shipping Act 1995
Criminal Procedure (Consequential Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1995
Duration of Copyright and Rights in Performances Regulations 1995, SI 1995/3297
Arbitration Act 1996
Broadcasting Act 1996
Education Act 1996
Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 1996, SI 1996/2967
Copyright and Rights in Databases Regulations 1997, SI 1997/3032
Government of Wales Act 1998
Competition Act 1998
Northern Ireland Act 1998
Scotland Act 1998
Competition Act 1998 (Competition Commission) Transitional, Consequential and
Supplemental Provisions Order 1999, SI 1999/506
Health Act 1999 (Supplementary and Consequential Provisions) Order 1999, SI 1999/2795
Health Act 1999 (Supplementary, Consequential etc. Provisions) Order 2000, SI 2000/90
Powers of Criminal Courts (Sentencing Act) 2000
Conditional Access (Unauthorised Decoders) Regulations 2000, SI 2000/1175
Registered Designs Regulations 2001, SI 2001/3949
Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act 2002
Copyright (Visually Impaired Persons) Act 2002
Enterprise Act 2002
Communications Act 2003
Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 2003, SI 2003/2498
Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003
Health and Social Care (Community Health and Standards Act) 2003
Copyright, Designs and Patents
Act 1988
CHAPTER 48
ARRANGEMENT OF SECTIONS
PART I
COPYRIGHT
CHAPTER I
SUBSISTENCE, OWNERSHIP AND DURATION OF COPYRIGHT
Introductory
Section
1 Copyright and copyright works
2 Rights subsisting in copyright works
Descriptions of work and related provisions
3 Literary, dramatic and musical works
3A Databases
4 Artistic works
5A Sound recordings
5B Films
6 Broadcasts
6A Safeguards in case of certain satellite broadcasts
[7 Deleted]
8 Published editions
Authorship and ownership of copyright
9 Authorship of work
10 Works of joint authorship
11 First ownership of copyright
Duration of copyright
12 Duration of copyright in literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works
13A Duration of copyright in sound recordings
13B Duration of copyright in films
14 Duration of copyright in broadcasts
15 Duration of copyright in typographical arrangement of published editions
15A Meaning of country of origin
CHAPTER II
RIGHTS OF COPYRIGHT OWNER
The acts restricted by copyright
Section
16 The acts restricted by copyright in a work
17 Infringement of copyright by copying
18 Infringement by issue of copies to the public
18A Infringement by rental or lending of work to the public
19 Infringement by performance, showing or playing of work in public
20 Infringement by communication to the public
21 Infringement by making adaptation or act done in relation to adaptation
Secondary infringement of copyright
22 Secondary infringement: importing infringing copy
23 Secondary infringement: possessing or dealing with infringing copy
24 Secondary infringement: providing means for making infringing copies
25 Secondary infringement: permitting use of premises for infringing performance
26 Secondary infringement: provision of apparatus for infringing performance,
&c.
Infringing copies
27 Meaning of “infringing copy”
CHAPTER III
ACTS PERMITTED IN RELATION TO COPYRIGHT WORKS
Introductory
28 Introductory provisions
General
28A Making of temporary copies
29 Research and private study
30 Criticism, review and news reporting
31 Incidental inclusion of copyright material
Visual impairment
31A Making a single accessible copy for personal use
31B Multiple copies for visually impaired persons
31C Intermediate copies and records
31D Licensing schemes
31E Limitations, etc. following infringement of copyright
31F Definitions and other supplementary provisions for sections 31A to 31E
Education
32 Things done for the purposes of instruction or examination
33 Anthologies for educational use
34 Performing, playing or showing work in course of activities of educational
establishment
35 Recording by educational establishments of broadcasts
36 Reprographic copying by educational establishments of passages from
published works
36A Lending of copies by educational establishments
Libraries and archives
Section
37 Libraries and archives: introductory
38 Copying by librarians: articles in periodicals
39 Copying by librarians: parts of published works
40 Restriction on production of multiple copies of the same material
40A Lending of copies by libraries or archives
41 Copying by librarians: supply of copies to other libraries
42 Copying by librarians or archivists: replacement copies of works
43 Copying by librarians or archivists: certain unpublished works
44 Copy of work required to be made as condition of export
44A Legal deposit libraries
Public administration
45 Parliamentary and judicial proceedings
46 Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries
47 Material open to public inspection or on official register
48 Material communicated to the Crown in the course of public business
49 Public records
50 Acts done under statutory authority
Computer programs: lawful users
50A Back up copies
50B Decompilation
50BA Observing, studying and testing of computer programs
50C Other acts permitted to lawful users
Databases: permitted acts
50D Acts permitted in relation to databases
Designs
51 Design documents and models
52 Effect of exploitation of design derived from artistic work
53 Things done in reliance on registration of design
Typefaces
54 Use of typeface in ordinary course of printing
55 Articles for producing material in particular typeface
Works in electronic form
56 Transfers of copies of works in electronic form
Miscellaneous: literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works
57 Anonymous or pseudonymous works: acts permitted on assumptions as to
expiry of copyright or death of author
58 Use of notes or recordings of spoken words in certain cases
59 Public reading or recitation
60 Abstracts of scientific or technical articles
61 Recordings of folksongs
62 Representation of certain artistic works on public display
63 Advertisement of sale of artistic work
64 Making of subsequent works by same artist
Section
65 Reconstruction of buildings
Miscellaneous: lending of works
66 Lending to public of copies of certain works
Miscellaneous: films and sound recordings
66A Films: acts permitted on assumptions as to expiry of copyright, &c.
67 Playing of sound recordings for purposes of club, society &c.
Miscellaneous: broadcasts
68 Incidental recording for purposes of broadcast
69 Recording for purposes of supervision and control of broadcasts and other
services
70 Recording for purposes of time-shifting
71 Photographs of broadcasts
72 Free public showing or playing of broadcast
73 Reception and re-transmission of wireless broadcast by cable
73A Royalty or other sum payable in pursuance of section 73(4)
74 Provision of sub-titled copies of broadcast
75 Recording for archival purposes
Adaptations
76 Adaptations
CHAPTER IV
MORAL RIGHTS
Right to be identified as author or director
77 Right to be identified as author or director
78 Requirement that right be asserted
79 Exceptions to right
Right to object to derogatory treatment of work
80 Right to object to derogatory treatment of work
81 Exceptions to right
82 Qualification of right in certain cases
83 Infringement of right by possessing or dealing with infringing article
False attribution of work
84 False attribution of work
Right to privacy of certain photographs and films
85 Right to privacy of certain photographs and films
Supplementary
86 Duration of rights
87 Consent and waiver of rights
88 Application of provisions to joint works
89 Application of provisions to parts of works
CHAPTER V
DEALINGS WITH RIGHTS IN COPYRIGHT WORKS
Copyright
90 Assignment and licences
91 Prospective ownership of copyright
92 Exclusive licences
93 Copyright to pass under will with unpublished work
93A Presumption of transfer of rental right in case of film production agreement
Right to equitable remuneration where rental right transferred
93B Right to equitable remuneration where rental right transferred
93C Equitable remuneration: reference of amount to Copyright Tribunal
Moral rights
94 Moral rights not assignable
95 Transmission of moral rights on death
CHAPTER VI
REMEDIES FOR INFRINGEMENT
Rights and remedies of copyright owner
96 Infringement actionable by copyright owner
97 Provisions as to damages in infringement action
97A Injunctions against service providers
98 Undertaking to take licence of right in infringement proceedings
99 Order for delivery up
100 Right to seize infringing copies and other articles
Rights and remedies of exclusive licensee
101 Rights and remedies of exclusive licensee
101A Certain infringements actionable by a non-exclusive licensee
102 Exercise of concurrent rights
Remedies for infringement of moral rights
103 Remedies for infringement of moral rights
Presumptions
104 Presumptions relevant to literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works
105 Presumptions relevant to sound recordings, films and computer programs
106 Presumptions relevant to works subject to Crown copyright
Offences
107 Criminal liability for making or dealing with infringing articles &c
107A Enforcement by local weights and measures authority
108 Order for delivery up in criminal proceedings
109 Search warrants
110 Offence by body corporate: liability of officers
Provision for preventing importation of infringing copies
111 Infringing copies may be treated as prohibited goods
112 Power of Commissioners of Customs and Excise to make regulations
Supplementary
Section
113 Period after which remedy of delivery up not available
114 Order as to disposal of infringing copy or other article
114A Forfeiture of infringing copies, etc.: England and Wales or Northern Ireland
114B Forfeiture of infringing copies, etc.: Scotland
115 Jurisdiction of county court and sheriff court
CHAPTER VII
COPYRIGHT LICENSING
Licensing schemes and licensing bodies
116 Licensing schemes and licensing bodies
References and applications with respect to licensing schemes
117 Licensing schemes to which ss. 118 to 123 apply
118 Reference of proposed licensing scheme to tribunal
119 Reference of licensing scheme to tribunal
120 Further reference of scheme to tribunal
121 Application for grant of licence in connection with licensing scheme
122 Application for review of order as to entitlement to licence
123 Effect of order of tribunal as to licensing scheme
References and applications with respect to licensing by licensing bodies
124 Licences to which ss. 125 to 128 apply
125 Reference to tribunal of proposed licence
126 Reference to tribunal of expiring licence
127 Application for review of order as to licence
128 Effect of order of tribunal as to licence
128A Notification of licence or licensing scheme for excepted sound recordings
128B References to the Tribunal by the Secretary of State under section 128A
Factors to be taken into account in certain classes of case
129 General considerations: unreasonable discrimination
130 Licences for reprographic copying
131 Licences for educational establishments in respect of works included in
broadcasts
132 Licences to reflect conditions imposed by promoters of events
133 Licences to reflect payments in respect of underlying rights
134 Licences in respect of works included in re-transmissions
135 Mention of specific matters not to exclude other relevant considerations
Use as of right of sound recordings in broadcasts
135A Circumstances in which right available
135B Notice of intention to exercise right
135C Conditions for exercise of right
135D Applications to settle payments
135E References etc. about conditions, information and other terms
135F Application for review of order
135G Factors to be taken into account
135H Power to amend sections 135A to 135G
Implied indemnity in schemes or licences for reprographic copying
136 Implied indemnity in certain schemes and licences for reprographic copying
Reprographic copying by educational establishments
Section
137 Power to extend coverage of scheme or licence
138 Variation or discharge of order extending scheme or licence
139 Appeals against orders
140 Inquiry whether new scheme or general licence required
141 Statutory licence where recommendation not implemented
Royalty or other sum payable for lending of certain works
142 Royalty or other sum payable for lending of certain works
Certification of licensing schemes
143 Certification of licensing schemes
Powers exercisable in consequence of competition report
144 Powers exercisable in consequence of report of Competition Commission
Compulsory collective administration of certain rights
144A Collective exercise of certain rights in relation to cable re-transmission
CHAPTER VIII
THE COPYRIGHT TRIBUNAL
The Tribunal
145 The Copyright Tribunal
146 Membership of Tribunal
147 Financial provisions
148 Constitution for purposes of proceedings
Jurisdiction and procedure
149 Jurisdiction of the tribunal
150 General power to make rules
151 Costs, proof or orders, &c
151A Award of interest
Appeals
152 Appeal to the court on point of law
CHAPTER IX
QUALIFICATION FOR AND EXTENT OF COPYRIGHT PROTECTION
Qualification for copyright protection
153 Qualification for copyright protection
154 Qualification by reference to author
155 Qualification by reference to country of first publication
156 Qualification by reference to place of transmission
Extent and application of this Part
157 Countries to which this Part extends
158 Countries ceasing to be colonies
159 Application of this Part to countries to which it does not extend
Section
160 Denial of copyright protection to citizens of counties not giving adequate
protection to British works
Supplementary
161 Territorial waters and the continental shelf
162 British ships, aircraft and hovercraft
CHAPTER X
MISCELLANEOUS AND GENERAL
Crown and Parliamentary copyright
163 Crown copyright
164 Copyright in Acts and Measures
165 Parliamentary copyright
166 Copyright in Parliamentary Bills
166A Copyright in Bills of the Scottish Parliament
166B Copyright in Bills of the Northern Ireland Assembly
167 Houses of Parliament: supplementary provisions with respect to copyright
Other miscellaneous provisions
168 Copyright vesting in certain international organisations
169 Folklore, &c.: anonymous published works
Transitional provisions and savings
170 Transitional provisions and savings
171 Rights and privileges under other enactments or the common law
Interpretation
172 General provisions as to construction
172A Meaning of EEA and related expressions
173 Construction of references to copyright owner
174 Meaning of “educational establishment” and related expressions
175 Meaning of publication and commercial publication
176 Requirement of signature: application in relation to body corporate
177 Adaptation of expressions for Scotland
178 Minor definitions
179 Index of defined expressions
PART II
RIGHTS IN PERFORMANCES
Introductory
180 Rights conferred on performers and persons having recording rights
Performers’ rights
181 Qualifying performances
182 Consent required for recording, &c. of live performance
182A Consent required for copying of recording
182B Consent required for issue of copies to public
182C Consent required for rental or lending of copies to public
182CA Consent required for making available to the public
182D Right to equitable remuneration for exploitation of sound recording
Section
183 Infringement of performer’s rights by use of recording made without consent
184 Infringement of performer’s rights by importing, possessing or dealing with
illicit recording
Rights of person having recording rights
185 Exclusive recording contracts and persons having recording rights
186 Consent required for recording of performance subject to exclusive contract
187 Infringement of recording rights by use of recording made without consent
188 Infringement of recording rights by importing, possessing or dealing with illicit
recording
Exceptions to rights conferred
189 Acts permitted notwithstanding rights conferred by this Part
190 Power of tribunal to give consent on behalf of performer in certain cases
Duration of rights
191 Duration of rights
Performers’ property rights
191A Performers’ property rights
191B Assignment and licences
191C Prospective ownership of a performer’s property rights
191D Exclusive licences
191E Performer’s property right to pass under will with unpublished original
recording
191F Presumption of transfer of rental right in case of film production agreement
191G Right to equitable remuneration where rental right transferred
191H Equitable remuneration: reference of amount to Copyright Tribunal
191I Infringement actionable by rights owner
191J Provisions as to damages in infringement action
191JA Injunctions against service providers
191K Undertaking to take licence of right in infringement proceedings
191L Rights and remedies for exclusive licensee
191M Exercise of concurrent rights
Non-property rights
192A Performers’ non-property rights
192B Transmissibility of rights of person having recording rights
193 Consent
194 Infringement actionable as breach of statutory duty
Delivery up or seizure of illicit recordings
195 Order for delivery up
196 Right to seize illicit recordings
197 Meaning of “illicit recording”
Offences
198 Criminal liability for making, dealing with or using illicit recordings
198A Enforcement by local weights and measures authority
199 Order for delivery up in criminal proceedings
200 Search warrants
201 False representation of authority to give consent
202 Offence by body corporate: liability of officers
Supplementary provisions with respect to delivery up and seizure
Section
203 Period after which remedy of delivery up not available
204 Order as to disposal of illicit recording
204A Forfeiture of illicit recordings: England and Wales or Northern Ireland
204B Forfeiture: Scotland
205 Jurisdiction of county court and sheriff court
Licensing of performers’ property rights
205A Licensing of performers’ property rights
Jurisdiction of Copyright Tribunal
205B Jurisdiction of Copyright Tribunal
Qualification for protection and extent
206 Qualifying countries, individuals and persons
207 Countries to which this Part extends
208 Countries enjoying reciprocal protection
209 Territorial waters and the Continental shelf
210 British ships, aircraft and hovercraft
Interpretation
211 Expressions having same meaning as in copyright provisions
212 Index of defined expressions
PART VII
MISCELLANEOUS AND GENERAL
Circumvention of protection measures
296 Circumvention of technical devices applied to computer programs
296ZA Circumvention of technological measures
296ZB Devices and services designed to circumvent technological measures
296ZC Devices and services designed to circumvent technological measures: search
warrants and forfeiture
296ZD Rights and remedies in respect of devices and services designed to circumvent
technological measures
296ZE Remedy where effective technological measures prevent permitted acts
296ZF Interpretation of sections 296ZA to 296ZE
Rights management information
296ZG Electronic rights management information
Computer programs
296A Avoidance of certain terms
Databases
296B Avoidance of certain terms relating to databases
Fraudulent reception of transmissions
297 Offence of fraudulently receiving programmes
297A Unauthorised decoders
Section
297B Search warrants
297C Forfeiture of unauthorised decoders: England and Wales or Northern Ireland
297D Forfeiture of unauthorised decoders: Scotland
298 Rights and remedies in respect of apparatus, &c. for unauthorised reception of
transmissions
299 Supplementary provisions as to fraudulent reception
Provisions for the benefit of the Hospital for Sick Children
301 Provisions for the benefit of the Hospital for Sick Children
Financial assistance for certain international bodies
302 Financial assistance for certain international bodies
General
303 Consequential amendments and repeals
304 Extent
305 Commencement
306 Short title
SCHEDULES (to the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988)
Schedule 1 – Copyright: transitional provisions and savings
Schedule 2 – Rights in performances: permitted acts
Schedule 2A – Licensing of performers’ property rights
Schedule 5A – Permitted acts to which section 296ZE applies
Schedule 6 – Provisions for the benefit of the Hospital for Sick Children
Schedule 7 – Consequential amendments: general
Schedule 8 – Repeals
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS AND SAVINGS OF –
The Copyright (Computer Programs) Regulations 1992, SI 1992/3233
The Duration of Copyright and Rights in Performances Regulations 1995,
SI 1995/3297
The Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 1996, SI 1996/2967
The Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 2003, SI 2003/2498
SHORT TITLE, COMMENCEMENT, EXTENT &c PROVISIONS OF –
The Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act 2002
The Copyright (Visually Impaired Persons) Act 2002
1
1 Original reference to “cable programmes” as a further form of copyright works deleted by SI 2003/2498.
ELIZABETH II c. 48
Copyright, Designs and Patents
Act 1988
1988 CHAPTER 48
An Act to restate the law of copyright, with amendments; to make fresh provision as
to the rights of performers and others in performances; to confer a design right in
original designs; to amend the Registered Designs Act 1949; to make provision with
respect to patent agents and trade mark agents; to confer patents and designs
jurisdiction on certain county courts; to amend the law of patents; to make provision
with respect to devices designed to circumvent copy-protection of works in electronic
form; to make fresh provision penalising the fraudulent reception of transmissions; to
make the fraudulent application or use of a trade mark an offence; to make provision
for the benefit of the Hospital for Sick Children, Great Ormond Street, London; to
enable financial assistance to be given to certain international bodies; and for
connected purposes. [15th November 1988]
E IT ENACTED by the Queen's most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and
consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present
Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows: –
PART I
COPYRIGHT
CHAPTER I
SUBSISTENCE, OWNERSHIP AND DURATION OF COPYRIGHT
Introductory
1 Copyright and copyright works
(1) Copyright is a property right which subsists in accordance with this Part in the
following descriptions of work –
(a) original literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works,
(b) sound recordings, films or broadcasts [---]1, and
(c) the typographical arrangement of published editions.
2
2 s.3(1)(c) inserted by SI 1992/3233. s.3(1)(d), and words “other than a database” in s.3(1)(a), added by
SI 1997/3032.
3 Inserted by SI 1997/3032.
(2) In this Part "copyright work" means a work of any of those descriptions in which
copyright subsists.
(3) Copyright does not subsist in a work unless the requirements of this Part with respect
to qualification for copyright protection are met (see section 153 and the provisions
referred to there).
2 Rights subsisting in copyright works
(1) The owner of the copyright in a work of any description has the exclusive right to do
the acts specified in Chapter II as the acts restricted by the copyright in a work of that
description.
(2) In relation to certain descriptions of copyright work the following rights conferred
by Chapter IV (moral rights) subsist in favour of the author, director or commissioner
of the work, whether or not he is the owner of the copyright –
(a) section 77 (right to be identified as author or director),
(b) section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work), and
(c) section 85 (right to privacy of certain photographs and films).
Descriptions of work and related provisions
3 Literary, dramatic and musical works
(1)2 In this Part –
"literary work" means any work, other than a dramatic or musical work, which is
written, spoken or sung, and accordingly includes –
(a) a table or compilation other than a database,
(b) a computer program,
(c) preparatory design material for a computer program, and
(d) a database;
"dramatic work" includes a work of dance or mime; and
"musical work" means a work consisting of music, exclusive of any words or action
intended to be sung, spoken or performed with the music.
(2) Copyright does not subsist in a literary, dramatic or musical work unless and until it
is recorded, in writing or otherwise; and references in this Part to the time at which
such a work is made are to the time at which it is so recorded.
(3) It is immaterial for the purposes of subsection (2) whether the work is recorded by
or with the permission of the author; and where it is not recorded by the author,
nothing in that subsection affects the question whether copyright subsists in the
record as distinct from the work recorded.
3A3 Databases
(1) In this Part “database” means a collection of independent works, data or other
materials which –
(a) are arranged in a systematic or methodical way, and
(b) are individually accessible by electronic or other means.
(2) For the purposes of this Part a literary work consisting of a database is original if, and
only if, by reason of the selection or arrangement of the contents of the database the
database constitutes the author’s own intellectual creation.
3
4 Original s.5 replaced by ss.5A & 5B, SI 1995/3297.
4 Artistic works
(1) In this Part "artistic work" means –
(a) a graphic work, photograph, sculpture or collage, irrespective of artistic
quality,
(b) a work of architecture being a building or a model for a building, or
(c) a work of artistic craftsmanship.
(2) In this Part –
"building" includes any fixed structure, and a part of a building or fixed structure;
"graphic work" includes –
(a) any painting, drawing, diagram, map, chart or plan, and
(b) any engraving, etching, lithograph, woodcut or similar work;
"photograph" means a recording of light or other radiation on any medium on
which an image is produced or from which an image may by any means be
produced, and which is not part of a film;
"sculpture" includes a cast or model made for purposes of sculpture.
5A4 Sound recordings
(1) In this Part “sound recording” means –
(a) a recording of sounds, from which the sounds may be reproduced, or
(b) a recording of the whole or any part of a literary, dramatic or musical work,
from which sounds reproducing the work or part may be produced,
regardless of the medium on which the recording is made or the method by which the
sounds are reproduced or produced.
(2) Copyright does not subsist in a sound recording which is, or to the extent that it is,
a copy taken from a previous sound recording.
5B Films
(1) In this Part “film” means a recording on any medium from which a moving image
may by any means be produced.
(2) The sound track accompanying a film shall be treated as part of the film for the
purposes of this Part.
(3) Without prejudice to the generality of subsection (2), where that subsection
applies –
(a) references in this Part to showing a film include playing the film sound track
to accompany the film, and
(b) references to playing a sound recording do not include playing the film sound
track to accompany the film.
(4) Copyright does not subsist in a film which is, or to the extent that it is, a copy taken
from a previous film.
(5) Nothing in this section affects any copyright subsisting in a film sound track as a
sound recording.
4
5 Revised s.6(1) substituted, and s.6(1A) added, by SI 2003/2498. Words “or a transmission which is a
broadcast” substituted in s.6(3) by SI 2003/2498 (replacing original wording “, broadcasting a work or
including a work in a broadcast”). Revised s.6(4) substituted, and s.6(4A) inserted, by SI 1996/2967,
and word “wireless” added in s.6(4) by SI 2003/2498. s.6(5A) added, and words “or in a cable
programme” deleted from s.6(6), by SI 2003/2498.
65 Broadcasts
(1) In this Part a "broadcast" means an electronic transmission of visual images, sounds
or other information which –
(a) is transmitted for simultaneous reception by members of the public and is
capable of being lawfully received by them, or
(b) is transmitted at a time determined solely by the person making the
transmission for presentation to members of the public,
and which is not excepted by subsection (1A); and references to broadcasting shall
be construed accordingly.
(1A) Excepted from the definition of "broadcast" is any internet transmission unless it
is –
(a) a transmission taking place simultaneously on the internet and by other means,
(b) a concurrent transmission of a live event, or
(c) a transmission of recorded moving images or sounds forming part of a
programme service offered by the person responsible for making the
transmission, being a service in which programmes are transmitted at
scheduled times determined by that person.
(2) An encrypted transmission shall be regarded as capable of being lawfully received
by members of the public only if decoding equipment has been made available to
members of the public by or with the authority of the person making the transmission
or the person providing the contents of the transmission.
(3) References in this Part to the person making a broadcast or a transmission which is
a broadcast are –
(a) to the person transmitting the programme, if he has responsibility to any extent
for its contents, and
(b) to any person providing the programme who makes with the person
transmitting it the arrangements necessary for its transmission;
and references in this Part to a programme, in the context of broadcasting, are to any
item included in a broadcast.
(4) For the purposes of this Part, the place from which a wireless broadcast is made is
the place where, under the control and responsibility of the person making the
broadcast, the programme-carrying signals are introduced into an uninterrupted chain
of communication (including, in the case of a satellite transmission, the chain leading
to the satellite and down towards the earth).
(4A) Subsections (3) and (4) have effect subject to section 6A (safeguards in case of
certain satellite broadcasts).
(5) References in this Part to the reception of a broadcast include reception of a
broadcast relayed by means of a telecommunications system.
(5A) The relaying of a broadcast by reception and immediate re-transmission shall be
regarded for the purposes of this Part as a separate act of broadcasting from the
making of the broadcast which is so re-transmitted.
(6) Copyright does not subsist in a broadcast which infringes, or to the extent that it
infringes, the copyright in another broadcast [---].
5
6 Inserted by SI 1996/2967, and word “wireless” added to ss.6A(1)(a), (b) & (c) by SI 2003/2498.
7 s.7 (cable programmes) deleted by SI 2003/2498.
8 Original s.9(2)(a) replaced by ss.9(2)(aa) & (ab), SI 1996/2967. s.9(2)(c) (authorship of cable
programmes) deleted by SI 2003/2498.
6A6 Safeguards in case of certain satellite broadcasts
(1) This section applies where the place from which a broadcast by way of satellite
transmission is made is located in a country other than an EEA State and the law of
that country fails to provide at least the following level of protection –
(a) exclusive rights in relation to wireless broadcasting equivalent to those
conferred by section 20 (infringement by communication to the public) on the
authors of literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works, films and broadcasts;
(b) a right in relation to live wireless broadcasting equivalent to that conferred on
a performer by section 182(1)(b) (consent required for live broadcast of
performance); and
(c) a right for authors of sound recordings and performers to share in a single
equitable remuneration in respect of the wireless broadcasting of sound
recordings.
(2) Where the place from which the programme-carrying signals are transmitted to the
satellite (“the uplink station”) is located in an EEA State –
(a) that place shall be treated as the place from which the broadcast is made, and
(b) the person operating the uplink station shall be treated as the person making
the broadcast.
(3) Where the uplink station is not located in an EEA State but a person who is
established in an EEA State has commissioned the making of the broadcast –
(a) that person shall be treated as the person making the broadcast, and
(b) the place in which he has his principal establishment in the European
Economic Area shall be treated as the place from which the broadcast is made.
[7]7
8 Published editions
(1) In this Part "published edition", in the context of copyright in the typographical
arrangement of a published edition, means a published edition of the whole or any
part of one or more literary, dramatic or musical works.
(2) Copyright does not subsist in the typographical arrangement of a published edition
if, or to the extent that, it reproduces the typographical arrangement of a previous
edition.
Authorship and ownership of copyright
9 Authorship of work
(1) In this Part "author", in relation to a work, means the person who creates it.
(2)8 That person shall be taken to be –
(aa) in the case of a sound recording, the producer;
(ab) in the case of a film, the producer and the principal director;
(b) in the case of a broadcast, the person making the broadcast (see section 6(3))
or, in the case of a broadcast which relays another broadcast by reception and
immediate re-transmission, the person making that other broadcast;
[(c)]
6
9 Added by SI 1996/2967.
10 Words “, or a film,” added by SI 1996/2967.
11 Revised s.12 substituted by SI 1995/3297.
(d) in the case of the typographical arrangement of a published edition, the
publisher.
(3) In the case of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work which is
computer-generated, the author shall be taken to be the person by whom the
arrangements necessary for the creation of the work are undertaken.
(4) For the purposes of this Part a work is of "unknown authorship" if the identity of the
author is unknown or, in the case of a work of joint authorship, if the identity of none
of the authors is known.
(5) For the purposes of this Part the identity of an author shall be regarded as unknown
if it is not possible for a person to ascertain his identity by reasonable inquiry; but if
his identity is once known it shall not subsequently be regarded as unknown.
10 Works of joint authorship
(1) In this Part a "work of joint authorship" means a work produced by the collaboration
of two or more authors in which the contribution of each author is not distinct from
that of the other author or authors.
(1A)9 A film shall be treated as a work of joint authorship unless the producer and
the principal director are the same person.
(2) A broadcast shall be treated as a work of joint authorship in any case where more
than one person is to be taken as making the broadcast (see section 6(3)).
(3) References in this Part to the author of a work shall, except as otherwise provided,
be construed in relation to a work of joint authorship as references to all the authors
of the work.
11 First ownership of copyright
(1) The author of a work is the first owner of any copyright in it, subject to the following
provisions.
(2) Where a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, or a film10, is made by an
employee in the course of his employment, his employer is the first owner of any
copyright in the work subject to any agreement to the contrary.
(3) This section does not apply to Crown copyright or Parliamentary copyright (see
section 163 and 165) or to copyright which subsists by virtue of section 168
(copyright of certain international organisations).
Duration of copyright
1211 Duration of copyright in literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works
(1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the duration of copyright in a
literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work.
(2) Copyright expires at the end of the period of 70 years from the end of the calendar
year in which the author dies, subject as follows.
(3) If the work is of unknown authorship, copyright expires –
(a) at the end of the period of 70 years from the end of the calendar year in which
the work was made, or
(b) if during that period the work is made available to the public, at the end of the
period of 70 years from the end of the calendar year in which it is first so made
7
12 Reference to s.166B inserted by Northern Ireland Act 1998 (replacing original reference to s.166).
13 Original s.13 replaced by ss.13A & 13B, SI 1995/3297. Revised s.13A(2) substituted, and s.13A(3)
deleted, by SI 2003/2498.
available,
subject as follows.
(4) Subsection (2) applies if the identity of the author becomes known before the end of
the period specified in paragraph (a) or (b) of subsection (3).
(5) For the purposes of subsection (3) making available to the public includes –
(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work –
(i) performance in public, or
(ii) communication to the public;
(b) in the case of an artistic work –
(i) exhibition in public,
(ii) a film including the work being shown in public, or
(iii) communication to the public;
but in determining generally for the purposes of that subsection whether a work has
been made available to the public no account shall be taken of any unauthorised act.
(6) Where the country of origin of the work is not an EEA state and the author of the
work is not a national of an EEA state, the duration of copyright is that to which the
work is entitled in the country of origin, provided that does not exceed the period
which would apply under subsections (2) to (5).
(7) If the work is computer-generated the above provisions do not apply and copyright
expires at the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which
the work was made.
(8) The provisions of this section are adapted as follows in relation to a work of joint
authorship –
(a) the reference in subsection (2) to the death of the author shall be construed –
(i) if the identity of all the authors is known, as a reference to the death of
the last of them to die, and
(ii) if the identity of one or more of the authors is known and the identity of
one or more others is not, as a reference to the death of the last whose
identity is known;
(b) the reference in subsection (4) to the identity of the author becoming known
shall be construed as a reference to the identity of any of the authors becoming
known;
(c) the reference in subsection (6) to the author not being a national of an EEA
state shall be construed as a reference to none of the authors being a national
of an EEA state.
(9) This section does not apply to Crown copyright or Parliamentary copyright (see
sections 163 to 166B12) or to copyright which subsists by virtue of section 168
(copyright of certain international organisations).
13A13 Duration of copyright in sound recordings
(1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the duration of copyright in a
sound recording.
(2) Subject to subsections (4) and (5), copyright expires –
(a) at the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which
the recording is made, or
8
(b) if during that period the recording is published, 50 years from the end of the
calendar year in which it is first published, or
(c) if during that period the recording is not published but is made available to the
public by being played in public or communicated to the public, 50 years from
the end of the calendar year in which it is first so made available,
but in determining whether a sound recording has been published, played in public
or communicated to the public, no account shall be taken of any unauthorised act.
[(3)]
(4) Where the author of a sound recording is not a national of an EEA state, the duration
of copyright is that to which the sound recording is entitled in the country of which
the author is a national, provided that does not exceed the period which would apply
under subsection (2).
(5) If or to the extent that the application of subsection (4) would be at variance with an
international obligation to which the United Kingdom became subject prior to 29th
October 1993, the duration of copyright shall be as specified in subsection (2).
13B Duration of copyright in films
(1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the duration of copyright in a
film.
(2) Copyright expires at the end of the period of 70 years from the end of the calendar
year in which the death occurs of the last to die of the following persons –
(a) the principal director,
(b) the author of the screenplay,
(c) the author of the dialogue, or
(d) the composer of music specially created for and used in the film;
subject as follows.
(3) If the identity of one or more of the persons referred to in subsection (2)(a) to (d) is
known and the identity of one or more others is not, the reference in that subsection
to the death of the last of them to die shall be construed as a reference to the death
of the last whose identity is known.
(4) If the identity of the persons referred to in subsection (2)(a) to (d) is unknown,
copyright expires at –
(a) the end of the period of 70 years from the end of the calendar year in which the
film was made, or
(b) if during that period the film is made available to the public, at the end of the
period of 70 years from the end of the calendar year in which it is first so made
available.
(5) Subsections (2) and (3) apply if the identity of any of those persons becomes known
before the end of the period specified in paragraph (a) or (b) of subsection (4).
(6) For the purposes of subsection (4) making available to the public includes –
(a) showing in public, or
(b) communicating to the public;
but in determining generally for the purposes of that subsection whether a film has
been made available to the public no account shall be taken of any unauthorised act.
(7) Where the country of origin is not an EEA state and the author of the film is not a
national of an EEA state, the duration of copyright is that to which the work is
entitled in the country of origin, provided that does not exceed the period which
would apply under subsections (2) to (6).
9
14 Revised s.14 substituted by SI 1995/3297, and amended by SI 2003/2498 to refer throughout only to a
“broadcast” (rather than also to a “cable programme”).
15 Added by SI 1995/3297.
(8) In relation to a film of which there are joint authors, the reference in subsection (7)
to the author not being a national of an EEA state shall be construed as a reference
to none of the authors being a national of an EEA state.
(9) If in any case there is no person falling within paragraphs (a) to (d) of subsection (2),
the above provisions do not apply and copyright expires at the end of the period of
50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the film was made.
(10) For the purposes of this section the identity of any of the persons referred to in
subsection 2(a) to (d) shall be regarded as unknown if it is not possible for a person
to ascertain his identity by reasonable inquiry; but if the identity of any such person
is once known it shall not subsequently be regarded as unknown.
1414 Duration of copyright in broadcasts
(1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the duration of copyright in a
broadcast.
(2) Copyright in a broadcast expires at the end of the period of 50 years from the end of
the calendar year in which the broadcast was made, subject as follows.
(3) Where the author of the broadcast is not a national of an EEA state, the duration of
copyright in the broadcast is that to which it is entitled in the country of which the
author is a national, provided that does not exceed the period which would apply
under subsection (2).
(4) If or the extent that the application of subsection (3) would be at variance with an
international obligation to which the United Kingdom became subject prior to 29th
October 1993, the duration of copyright shall be as specified in subsection (2).
(5) Copyright in a repeat broadcast expires at the same time as the copyright in the
original broadcast; and accordingly no copyright arises in respect of a repeat
broadcast which is broadcast after the expiry of the copyright in the original
broadcast.
(6) A repeat broadcast means one which is a repeat of a broadcast previously made.
15 Duration of copyright in typographical arrangement of published editions
Copyright in the typographical arrangement of a published edition expires at the end of
the period of 25 years from the end of the calendar year in which the edition was first
published.
15A15 Meaning of country of origin
(1) For the purposes of the provisions of this Part relating to the duration of copyright the
country of origin of a work shall be determined as follows.
(2) If the work is first published in a Berne Convention country and is not simultaneously
published elsewhere, the country of origin is that country.
(3) If the work is first published simultaneously in two or more countries only one of
which is a Berne Convention country, the country of origin is that country.
(4) If the work is first published simultaneously in two or more countries of which two
or more are Berne Convention countries, then –
(a) if any of those countries is an EEA state, the country of origin is that country;
and
(b) if none of those countries is an EEA state, the country of origin is the Berne
10
16 s.16(1)(ba) added by SI 1996/2967. Revised s.16(1)(d) substituted by SI 2003/2498 (replacing original
wording “to broadcast the work or include it in a cable programme service (see section 20)”.
Convention country which grants the shorter or shortest period of copyright
protection.
(5) If the work is unpublished or is first published in a country which is not a Berne
Convention country (and is not simultaneously published in a Berne Convention
country), the country of origin is –
(a) if the work is a film and the maker of the film has his headquarters in, or is
domiciled or resident in a Berne Convention country, that country;
(b) if the work is –
(i) a work of architecture constructed in a Berne Convention country, or
(ii) an artistic work incorporated in a building or other structure situated in
a Berne Convention country,
that country;
(c) in any other case, the country of which the author of the work is a national.
(6) In this section –
(a) a “Berne Convention country” means a country which is party to any Act of
the International Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works
signed at Berne on 9th September 1886; and
(b) references to simultaneous publication are to publication within 30 days of first
publication.
CHAPTER II
RIGHTS OF COPYRIGHT OWNER
The acts restricted by copyright
16 The acts restricted by copyright in a work
(1)16 The owner of the copyright in a work has, in accordance with the following
provisions of this Chapter, the exclusive right to do the following acts in the United
Kingdom –
(a) to copy the work (see section 17);
(b) to issue copies of the work to the public (see section 18);
(ba) to rent or lend the work to the public (see section 18A);
(c) to perform, show or play the work in public (see section 19);
(d) to communicate the work to the public (see section 20);
(e) to make an adaptation of the work or do any of the above in relation to an
adaptation (see section 21);
and those acts are referred to in this Part as the "acts restricted by the copyright".
(2) Copyright in a work is infringed by a person who without the licence of the copyright
owner does, or authorises another to do, any of the acts restricted by the copyright.
(3) References in this Part to the doing of an act restricted by the copyright in a work are
to the doing of it –
(a) in relation to the work as a whole or any substantial part of it, and
(b) either directly or indirectly;
and it is immaterial whether any intervening acts themselves infringe copyright.
11
17 Revised ss.18(2) &(3) substituted, and s.18(4) added, by SI 1996/2967.
18 Added by SI 1996/2967.
(4) This Chapter has effect subject to –
(a) the provisions of Chapter III (acts permitted in relation to copyright works),
and
(b) the provisions of Chapter VII (provisions with respect to copyright licensing).
17 Infringement of copyright by copying
(1) The copying of the work is an act restricted by the copyright in every description of
copyright work; and references in this Part to copying and copies shall be construed
as follows.
(2) Copying in relation to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work means
reproducing the work in any material form.
This includes storing the work in any medium by electronic means.
(3) In relation to an artistic work copying includes the making of a copy in three
dimensions of a two-dimensional work and the making of a copy in two dimensions
of a three-dimensional work.
(4) Copying in relation to a film or broadcast includes making a photograph of the
whole or any substantial part of any image forming part of the film or broadcast.
(5) Copying in relation to the typographical arrangement of a published edition means
making a facsimile copy of the arrangement.
(6) Copying in relation to any description of work includes the making of copies which
are transient or are incidental to some other use of the work.
1817 Infringement by issue of copies to the public
(1) The issue to the public of copies of the work is an act restricted by the copyright in
every description of copyright work.
(2) References in this Part to the issue to the public of copies of a work are to –
(a) the act of putting into circulation in the EEA copies not previously put into
circulation in the EEA by or with the consent of the copyright owner, or
(b) the act of putting into circulation outside the EEA copies not previously put
into circulation in the EEA or elsewhere.
(3) References in this Part to the issue to the public of copies of a work do not include–
(a) any subsequent distribution, sale, hiring or loan of copies previously put into
circulation (but see section 18A: infringement by rental or lending), or
(b) any subsequent importation of such copies into the United Kingdom or another
EEA state,
except so far as paragraph (a) of subsection (2) applies to putting into circulation in
the EEA copies previously put into circulation outside the EEA.
(4) References in this Part to the issue of copies of a work include the issue of the
original.
18A18 Infringement by rental or lending of work to the public
(1) The rental or lending of copies of the work to the public is an act restricted by the
copyright in –
(a) a literary, dramatic or musical work,
(b) an artistic work, other than –
(i) a work of architecture in the form of a building or a model for a building,
12
19 Revised s.20 substituted by SI 2003/2498.
or
(ii) a work of applied art, or
(c) a film or a sound recording.
(2) In this Part, subject to the following provisions of this section –
(a) “rental” means making a copy of the work available for use, on terms that it
will or may be returned, for direct or indirect economic or commercial
advantage, and
(b) “lending” means making a copy of the work available for use, on terms that it
will or may be returned, otherwise than for direct or indirect economic or
commercial advantage, through an establishment which is accessible to the
public.
(3) The expressions “rental” and “lending” do not include –
(a) making available for the purpose of public performance, playing or showing
in public or communication to the public;
(b) making available for the purpose of exhibition in public; or
(c) making available for on-the-spot reference use.
(4) The expression “lending” does not include making available between establishments
which are accessible to the public.
(5) Where lending by an establishment accessible to the public gives rise to a payment
the amount of which does not go beyond what is necessary to cover the operating
costs of the establishment, there is no direct or indirect economic or commercial
advantage for the purposes of this section.
(6) References in this Part to the rental or lending of copies of a work include the rental
or lending of the original.
19 Infringement by performance, showing or playing of work in public
(1) The performance of the work in public is an act restricted by the copyright in a
literary, dramatic or musical work.
(2) In this Part "performance", in relation to a work –
(a) includes delivery in the case of lectures, addresses, speeches and sermons, and
(b) in general, includes any mode of visual or acoustic presentation, including
presentation by means of a sound recording, film or broadcast of the work.
(3) The playing or showing of the work in public is an act restricted by the copyright in
a sound recording, film or broadcast.
(4) Where copyright in a work is infringed by its being performed, played or shown in
public by means of apparatus for receiving visual images or sounds conveyed by
electronic means, the person by whom the visual images or sounds are sent, and in
the case of a performance the performers, shall not be regarded as responsible for the
infringement.
2019 Infringement by communication to the public
(1) The communication to the public of the work is an act restricted by the copyright
in –
(a) a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work,
(b) a sound recording or film, or
(c) a broadcast.
(2) References in this Part to communication to the public are to communication to the
13
20 s.21(3)(ab), and words “ work, other than a computer program” in s.21(3)(a), added by SI 1992/3233.
Words “or a database, or in relation to a” in s.21(3)(a), and s.21(3)(ac), added by SI 1997/3032. Words
“otherwise than incidentally in the course of running the program” deleted in s.21(4) by SI 1992/3233.
public by electronic transmission, and in relation to a work include –
(a) the broadcasting of the work;
(b) the making available to the public of the work by electronic transmission in
such a way that members of the public may access it from a place and at a time
individually chosen by them.
2120 Infringement by making adaptation or act done in relation to adaptation
(1) The making of an adaptation of the work is an act restricted by the copyright in a
literary, dramatic or musical work.
For this purpose an adaptation is made when it is recorded, in writing or otherwise.
(2) The doing of any of the acts specified in sections 17 to 20, or subsection (1) above,
in relation to an adaptation of the work is also an act restricted by the copyright in a
literary, dramatic or musical work.
For this purpose it is immaterial whether the adaptation has been recorded, in writing
or otherwise, at the time the act is done.
(3 In this Part "adaptation" –
(a) in relation to a literary work, other than a computer program or a database, or
in relation to a dramatic work, means –
(i) a translation of the work;
(ii) a version of a dramatic work in which it is converted into a
non-dramatic work or, as the case may be, of a non-dramatic work in
which it is converted into a dramatic work;
(iii) a version of the work in which the story or action is conveyed wholly
or mainly by means of pictures in a form suitable for reproduction in
a book, or in a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical;
(ab) in relation to a computer program, means an arrangement or altered version
of the program or a translation of it;
(ac) in relation to a database, means an arrangement or altered version of the
database or a translation of it;
(b) in relation to a musical work, means an arrangement or transcription of the
work.
(4) In relation to a computer program a "translation" includes a version of the program
in which it is converted into or out of a computer language or code or into a different
computer language or code [---].
(5) No inference shall be drawn from this section as to what does or does not amount to
copying a work.
Secondary infringement of copyright
22 Secondary infringement: importing infringing copy
The copyright in a work is infringed by a person who, without the licence of the copyright
owner, imports into the United Kingdom, otherwise than for his private and domestic use,
an article which is, and which he knows or has reason to believe is, an infringing copy of
the work.
23 Secondary infringement: possessing or dealing with infringing copy
The copyright in a work is infringed by a person who, without the licence of the copyright
14
owner –
(a) possesses in the course of a business,
(b) sells or lets for hire, or offers or exposes for sale or hire,
(c) in the course of a business exhibits in public or distributes, or
(d) distributes otherwise than in the course of a business to such an extent as to
affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright,
an article which is, and which he knows or has reason to believe is, an infringing copy of
the work.
24 Secondary infringement: providing means for making infringing copies
(1) Copyright in a work is infringed by a person who, without the licence of the
copyright owner –
(a) makes,
(b) imports into the United Kingdom,
(c) possesses in the course of a business, or
(d) sells or lets for hire, or offers or exposes for sale or hire,
an article specifically designed or adapted for making copies of that work, knowing
or having reason to believe that it is to be used to make infringing copies.
(2) Copyright in a work is infringed by a person who without the licence of the copyright
owner transmits the work by means of a telecommunications system (otherwise than
by communication to the public), knowing or having reason to believe that infringing
copies of the work will be made by means of the reception of the transmission in the
United Kingdom or elsewhere.
25 Secondary infringement: permitting use of premises for infringing performance
(1) Where the copyright in a literary, dramatic or musical work is infringed by a
performance at a place of public entertainment, any person who gave permission for
that place to be used for the performance is also liable for the infringement unless
when he gave permission he believed on reasonable grounds that the performance
would not infringe copyright.
(2) In this section "place of public entertainment" includes premises which are occupied
mainly for other purposes but are from time to time made available for hire for the
purposes of public entertainment.
26 Secondary infringement: provision of apparatus for infringing performance, &c
(1) Where copyright in a work is infringed by a public performance of the work, or by
the playing or showing of the work in public, by means of apparatus for –
(a) playing sound recordings,
(b) showing films, or
(c) receiving visual images or sounds conveyed by electronic means,
the following persons are also liable for the infringement.
(2) A person who supplied the apparatus, or any substantial part of it, is liable for the
infringement if when he supplied the apparatus or part –
(a) he knew or had reason to believe that the apparatus was likely to be so used as
to infringe copyright, or
(b) in the case of apparatus whose normal use involves a public performance,
playing or showing, he did not believe on reasonable grounds that it would not
be so used as to infringe copyright.
15
21 SI 1992/3233 inserted a further subsection (3A) which was subsequently deleted by SI 1996/2967.
References in s.27(6) to ss.31A(6) &(9), 31B(9) & (10) and 31C(2) added by the Copyright (Visually
Impaired Persons) Act 2002, and to ss.70(2) & 71(2) added by SI 2003/2498.
(3) An occupier of premises who gave permission for the apparatus to be brought onto
the premises is liable for the infringement if when he gave permission he knew or had
reason to believe that the apparatus was likely to be so used as to infringe copyright.
(4) A person who supplied a copy of a sound recording or film used to infringe copyright
is liable for the infringement if when he supplied it he knew or had reason to believe
that what he supplied, or a copy made directly or indirectly from it, was likely to be
so used as to infringe copyright.
Infringing copies
2721 Meaning of “infringing copy”
(1) In this Part "infringing copy", in relation to a copyright work, shall be construed in
accordance with this section.
(2) An article is an infringing copy if its making constituted an infringement of the
copyright in the work in question.
(3) An article is also an infringing copy if –
(a) it has been or is proposed to be imported into the United Kingdom, and
(b) its making in the United Kingdom would have constituted an infringement of
the copyright in the work in question, or a breach of an exclusive licence
agreement relating to that work.
(4) Where in any proceedings the question arises whether an article is an infringing copy
and it is shown –
(a) that the article is a copy of the work, and
(b) that copyright subsists in the work or has subsisted at any time,
it shall be presumed until the contrary is proved that the article was made at a time
when copyright subsisted in the work.
(5) Nothing in subsection (3) shall be construed as applying to an article which may
lawfully be imported into the United Kingdom by virtue of any enforceable
Community right within the meaning of section 2(1) of the European Communities
Act 1972.
(6) In this Part "infringing copy" includes a copy falling to be treated as an infringing
copy by virtue of any of the following provisions –
section 31A(6) and (9) (making a single accessible copy for personal use),
section 31B(9) and (10) (multiple copies for visually impaired persons),
section 31C(2) (intermediate copies held by approved bodies),
section 32(5) (copies made for purposes of instruction or examination),
section 35(3) (recordings made by educational establishments for educational
purposes),
section 36(5) (reprographic copying by educational establishments for purposes of
instruction),
section 37(3)(b) (copies made by librarian or archivist in reliance on false
declaration),
section 56(2) (further copies, adaptations, &c. of work in electronic form retained
on transfer of principal copy),
section 63(2) (copies made for purpose of advertising artistic work for sale),
section 68(4) (copies made for purpose of broadcast),
16
22 See also s.176 and Sch. 17 of the Broadcasting Act 1990 (Annex 1) which provide for compulsory
licensing of radio and television programme listings information.
23 But see also ss. 296A & 296B, and s.137 of the Broadcasting Act 1996 (Annex II), which make void
contractual agreements purporting to prohibit or restrict certain of the acts permitted by Chapter III.
24 Added by SI 2003/2498. See also Annex IV as regards the liability of intermediaries.
25 Revised s.29(1) substituted, and ss.29(1B) & (1C) added, by SI 2003/2498. s.29(1A) (and a further
subsection 21(5)) added by SI 1997/3032 and deleted by SI 2003/2498. Words “of research or private
study” substituted in s.29(2) by SI 2003/2498 (in place of original words “mentioned in subsection (1)”).
s.29(4) added by SI 1992/3233, and s.29(4A) by SI 2003/2498.
section 70(2) (recording for the purposes of time-shifting),
section 71(2) (photographs of broadcasts), or
any provision of an order under section 141 (statutory licence for certain
reprographic copying by educational establishments).
CHAPTER III
ACTS PERMITTED IN RELATION TO COPYRIGHT WORKS 22
Introductory
28 Introductory provisions
(1) The provisions of this Chapter specify acts which may be done in relation to
copyright works notwithstanding the subsistence of copyright; they relate only to the
question of infringement of copyright and do not affect any other right or obligation
restricting the doing of any of the specified acts.23
(2) Where it is provided by this Chapter that an act does not infringe copyright, or may
be done without infringing copyright, and no particular description of copyright work
is mentioned, the act in question does not infringe the copyright in a work of any
description.
(3) No inference shall be drawn from the description of any act which may by virtue of
this Chapter be done without infringing copyright as to the scope of the acts restricted
by the copyright in any description of work.
(4) The provisions of this Chapter are to be construed independently of each other, so
that the fact that an act does not fall within one provision does not mean that it is not
covered by another provision.
General
28A24 Making of temporary copies
Copyright in a literary work, other than a computer program or a database, or in a
dramatic, musical or artistic work, the typographical arrangement of a published edition,
a sound recording or a film, is not infringed by the making of a temporary copy which is
transient or incidental, which is an integral and essential part of a technological process
and the sole purpose of which is to enable –
(a) a transmission of the work in a network between third parties by an
intermediary; or
(b) a lawful use of the work;
and which has no independent economic significance.
2925 Research and private study
(1) Fair dealing with a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work for the purposes of
research for a non-commercial purpose does not infringe any copyright in the work
17
26 Words after “acknowledgement” in s.30(1), and s.30 (1A), added by SI 2003/2498. See also s.137 of
the Broadcasting Act 1996 (Annex II) as regards s.30(2). Words “or broadcast ----- otherwise”
substituted in s.30(3) by SI 2003/2498 (replacing original words “, broadcast or cable programme”).
provided that it is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement.
[(1A)]
(1B) No acknowledgement is required in connection with fair dealing for the purposes
mentioned in subsection (1) where this would be impossible for reasons of
practicality or otherwise.
(1C) Fair dealing with a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work for the purposes of
private study does not infringe any copyright in the work.
(2) Fair dealing with the typographical arrangement of a published edition for the
purposes of research or private study does not infringe any copyright in the
arrangement.
(3) Copying by a person other than the researcher or student himself is not fair dealing
if –
(a) in the case of a librarian, or a person acting on behalf of a librarian, he does
anything which regulations under section 40 would not permit to be done
under section 38 or 39 (articles or parts of published works: restriction on
multiple copies of same material), or
(b) in any other case, the person doing the copying knows or has reason to believe
that it will result in copies of substantially the same material being provided
to more than one person at substantially the same time and for substantially the
same purpose.
(4) It is not fair dealing –
(a) to convert a computer program expressed in a low level language into a version
expressed in a higher level language, or
(b) incidentally in the course of so converting the program, to copy it,
(these acts being permitted if done in accordance with section 50B (decompilation)).
(4A) It is not fair dealing to observe, study or test the functioning of a computer program
in order to determine the ideas and principles which underlie any element of the
program (these acts being permitted if done in accordance with section 50BA
(observing, studying and testing)).
3026 Criticism, review and news reporting
(1) Fair dealing with a work for the purpose of criticism or review, of that or another
work or of a performance of a work, does not infringe any copyright in the work
provided that it is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement and provided that
the work has been made available to the public.
(1A) For the purposes of subsection (1) a work has been made available to the public if
it has been made available by any means, including –
(a) the issue of copies to the public;
(b) making the work available by means of an electronic retrieval system;
(c) the rental or lending of copies of the work to the public;
(d) the performance, exhibition, playing or showing of the work in public;
(e) the communication to the public of the work,
but in determining generally for the purposes of that subsection whether a work has
been made available to the public no account shall be taken of any unauthorised act.
(2) Fair dealing with a work (other than a photograph) for the purpose of reporting
18
27 ss.31A-31F added by the Copyright (Visually Impaired Persons) Act 2002.
current events does not infringe any copyright in the work provided that (subject to
subsection (3)) it is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement.
(3) No acknowledgement is required in connection with the reporting of current events
by means of a sound recording, film or broadcast where this would be impossible for
reasons of practicality or otherwise.
31 Incidental inclusion of copyright material
(1) Copyright in a work is not infringed by its incidental inclusion in an artistic work,
sound recording, film or broadcast.
(2) Nor is the copyright infringed by the issue to the public of copies, or the playing,
showing or communication to the public, of anything whose making was, by virtue
of subsection (1), not an infringement of the copyright.
(3) A musical work, words spoken or sung with music, or so much of a sound recording
or broadcast as includes a musical work or such words, shall not be regarded as
incidentally included in another work if it is deliberately included.
Visual impairment 27
31A Making a single accessible copy for personal use
(1) If a visually impaired person has lawful possession or lawful use of a copy ("the
master copy") of the whole or part of –
(a) a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work; or
(b) a published edition,
which is not accessible to him because of the impairment, it is not an infringement
of copyright in the work, or in the typographical arrangement of the published
edition, for an accessible copy of the master copy to be made for his personal use.
(2) Subsection (1) does not apply –
(a) if the master copy is of a musical work, or part of a musical work, and the
making of an accessible copy would involve recording a performance of the
work or part of it; or
(b) if the master copy is of a database, or part of a database, and the making of an
accessible copy would infringe copyright in the database.
(3) Subsection (1) does not apply in relation to the making of an accessible copy for a
particular visually impaired person if, or to the extent that, copies of the copyright
work are commercially available, by or with the authority of the copyright owner, in
a form that is accessible to that person.
(4) An accessible copy made under this section must be accompanied by –
(a) a statement that it is made under this section; and
(b) a sufficient acknowledgement.
(5) If a person makes an accessible copy on behalf of a visually impaired person under
this section and charges for it, the sum charged must not exceed the cost of making
and supplying the copy.
(6) If a person holds an accessible copy made under subsection (1) when he is not
entitled to have it made under that subsection, the copy is to be treated as an
infringing copy, unless he is a person falling within subsection (7)(b).
19
(7) A person who holds an accessible copy made under subsection (1) may transfer it
to –
(a) a visually impaired person entitled to have the accessible copy made under
subsection (1); or
(b) a person who has lawful possession of the master copy and intends to transfer
the accessible copy to a person falling within paragraph (a).
(8) The transfer by a person ("V") of an accessible copy made under subsection (1) to
another person ("T") is an infringement of copyright by V unless V has reasonable
grounds for believing that T is a person falling within subsection (7)(a) or (b).
(9) If an accessible copy which would be an infringing copy but for this section is
subsequently dealt with –
(a) it is to be treated as an infringing copy for the purposes of that dealing; and
(b) if that dealing infringes copyright, is to be treated as an infringing copy for all
subsequent purposes.
(10) In subsection (9), "dealt with" means sold or let for hire or offered or exposed for sale
or hire or communicated to the public.
31B Multiple copies for visually impaired persons
(1) If an approved body has lawful possession of a copy ("the master copy") of the whole
or part of –
(a) a commercially published literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work; or
(b) a commercially published edition,
it is not an infringement of copyright in the work, or in the typographical
arrangement of the published edition, for the body to make, or supply, accessible
copies for the personal use of visually impaired persons to whom the master copy is
not accessible because of their impairment.
(2) Subsection (1) does not apply –
(a) if the master copy is of a musical work, or part of a musical work, and the
making of an accessible copy would involve recording a performance of the
work or part of it; or
(b) if the master copy is of a database, or part of a database, and the making of an
accessible copy would infringe copyright in the database.
(3) Subsection (1) does not apply in relation to the making of an accessible copy if, or
to the extent that, copies of the copyright work are commercially available, by or
with the authority of the copyright owner, in a form that is accessible to the same or
substantially the same degree.
(4) Subsection (1) does not apply in relation to the supply of an accessible copy to a
particular visually impaired person if, or to the extent that, copies of the copyright
work are commercially available, by or with the authority of the copyright owner, in
a form that is accessible to that person.
(5) An accessible copy made under this section must be accompanied by –
(a) a statement that it is made under this section; and
(b) a sufficient acknowledgement.
(6) If an approved body charges for supplying a copy made under this section, the sum
charged must not exceed the cost of making and supplying the copy.
(7) An approved body making copies under this section must, if it is an educational
establishment, ensure that the copies will be used only for its educational purposes.
20
(8) If the master copy is in copy-protected electronic form, any accessible copy made of
it under this section must, so far as it is reasonably practicable to do so, incorporate
the same, or equally effective, copy protection (unless the copyright owner agrees
otherwise).
(9) If an approved body continues to hold an accessible copy made under subsection (1)
when it would no longer be entitled to make or supply such a copy under that
subsection, the copy is to be treated as an infringing copy.
(10) If an accessible copy which would be an infringing copy but for this section is
subsequently dealt with –
(a) it is to be treated as an infringing copy for the purposes of that dealing; and
(b) if that dealing infringes copyright, is to be treated as an infringing copy for all
subsequent purposes.
(11) In subsection (10), "dealt with" means sold or let for hire or offered or exposed for
sale or hire or communicated to the public.
(12) "Approved body" means an educational establishment or a body that is not conducted
for profit.
(13) "Supplying" includes lending.
31C Intermediate copies and records
(1) An approved body entitled to make accessible copies under section 31B may hold an
intermediate copy of the master copy which is necessarily created during the
production of the accessible copies, but only –
(a) if and so long as the approved body continues to be entitled to make accessible
copies of that master copy; and
(b) for the purposes of the production of further accessible copies.
(2) An intermediate copy which is held in breach of subsection (1) is to be treated as an
infringing copy.
(3) An approved body may lend or transfer the intermediate copy to another approved
body which is entitled to make accessible copies of the work or published edition
under section 31B.
(4) The loan or transfer by an approved body ("A") of an intermediate copy to another
person ("B") is an infringement of copyright by A unless A has reasonable grounds
for believing that B –
(a) is another approved body which is entitled to make accessible copies of the
work or published edition under section 31B; and
(b) will use the intermediate copy only for the purposes of the production of
further accessible copies.
(5) If an approved body charges for lending or transferring the intermediate copy, the
sum charged must not exceed the cost of the loan or transfer.
(6) An approved body must –
(a) keep records of accessible copies made under section 31B and of the persons
to whom they are supplied;
(b) keep records of any intermediate copy lent or transferred under this section and
of the persons to whom it is lent or transferred; and
(c) allow the copyright owner or a person acting for him, on giving reasonable
notice, to inspect the records at any reasonable time.
(7) Within a reasonable time of making an accessible copy under section 31B, or lending
21
or transferring an intermediate copy under this section, the approved body must –
(a) notify each relevant representative body; or
(b) if there is no such body, notify the copyright owner.
(8) A relevant representative body is a body which –
(a) represents particular copyright owners, or owners of copyright in the type of
copyright work concerned; and
(b) has given notice to the Secretary of State of the copyright owners, or the
classes of copyright owner, represented by it.
(9) The requirement to notify the copyright owner under subsection (7)(b) does not apply
if it is not reasonably possible for the approved body to ascertain the name and
address of the copyright owner.
31D Licensing schemes
(1) Section 31B does not apply to the making of an accessible copy in a particular form
if –
(a) a licensing scheme operated by a licensing body is in force under which
licences may be granted by the licensing body permitting the making and
supply of copies of the copyright work in that form;
(b) the scheme is not unreasonably restrictive; and
(c) the scheme and any modification made to it have been notified to the Secretary
of State by the licensing body.
(2) A scheme is unreasonably restrictive if it includes a term or condition which –
(a) purports to prevent or limit the steps that may be taken under section 31B or
31C; or
(b) has that effect.
(3) But subsection (2) does not apply if –
(a) the copyright work is no longer published by or with the authority of the
copyright owner; and
(b) there are reasonable grounds for preventing or restricting the making of
accessible copies of the work.
(4) If section 31B or 31C is displaced by a licensing scheme, sections 119 to 122 apply
in relation to the scheme as if it were one to which those sections applied as a result
of section 117.
31E Limitations, etc. following infringement of copyright
(1) The Secretary of State may make an order under this section if it appears to him that
the making of copies –
(a) under section 31B; or
(b) under a licence granted under a licensing scheme that has been notified under
section 31D,
has led to infringement of copyright on a scale which, in the Secretary of State's
opinion, would not have occurred if section 31B had not been in force, or the licence
had not been granted.
(2) The order may prohibit one or more named approved bodies, or one or more
specified categories of approved body, from –
(a) acting under section 31B; or
(b) acting under a licence of a description specified in the order.
22
(3) The order may disapply –
(a) the provisions of section 31B; or
(b) the provisions of a licence, or a licensing scheme, of a description specified in
the order,
in respect of the making of copies of a description so specified.
(4) If the Secretary of State proposes to make an order he must, before making it,
consult –
(a) such bodies representing copyright owners as he thinks fit; and
(b) such bodies representing visually impaired persons as he thinks fit.
(5) If the Secretary of State proposes to make an order which includes a prohibition he
must, before making it, consult –
(a) if the proposed order is to apply to one or more named approved bodies, that
body or those bodies;
(b) if it is to apply to one or more specified categories of approved body, to such
bodies representing approved bodies of that category or those categories as he
thinks fit.
(6) An approved body which is prohibited by an order from acting under a licence may
not apply to the Copyright Tribunal under section 121(1) in respect of a refusal or
failure by a licensing body to grant such a licence.
31F Definitions and other supplementary provision for sections 31A to 31E
(1) This section supplements sections 31A to 31E and includes definitions.
(2) A copy of a copyright work (other than an accessible copy made under section 31A
or 31B) is to be taken to be accessible to a visually impaired person only if it is as
accessible to him as it would be if he were not visually impaired.
(3) “Accessible copy", in relation to a copyright work, means a version which provides
for a visually impaired person improved access to the work.
(4) An accessible copy may include facilities for navigating around the version of the
copyright work but may not include –
(a) changes that are not necessary to overcome problems caused by visual
impairment; or
(b) changes which infringe the right (provided by section 80) not to have the work
subjected to derogatory treatment.
(5) "Approved body" has the meaning given in section 31B(12).
(6) "Lending", in relation to a copy, means making it available for use, otherwise than
for direct or indirect economic or commercial advantage, on terms that it will or may
be returned.
(7) For the purposes of subsection (6), a loan is not to be treated as being for direct or
indirect economic or commercial advantage if a charge is made for the loan which
does not exceed the cost of making and supplying the copy.
(8) The definition of "lending" in section 18A does not apply for the purposes of sections
31B and 31C.
(9) "Visually impaired person" means a person –
(a) who is blind;
(b) who has an impairment of visual function which cannot be improved, by the
use of corrective lenses, to a level that would normally be acceptable for
reading without a special level or kind of light;
23
28 Revised ss.32(1) & (2) substituted, ss.31(2A), (2B) & (3A) and words in s.32(3) after “answering the
questions” added, and revised definition of “dealt with” in s.32(5) substituted, by SI 2003/2498.
(c) who is unable, through physical disability, to hold or manipulate a book; or
(d) who is unable, through physical disability, to focus or move his eyes to the
extent that would normally be acceptable for reading.
(10) The Secretary of State may by regulations prescribe –
(a) the form in which; or
(b) the procedure in accordance with which,
any notice required under section 31C(7) or (8), or 31D(1), must be given.
(11) Any power to make regulations or orders is exercisable by statutory instrument
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
Education
3228 Things done for purposes of instruction or examination
(1) Copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work is not infringed by its being
copied in the course of instruction or of preparation for instruction, provided the
copying –
(a) is done by a person giving or receiving instruction,
(b) is not done by means of a reprographic process, and
(c) is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement,
and provided that the instruction is for a non-commercial purpose.
(2) Copyright in a sound recording, film or broadcast is not infringed by its being copied
by making a film or film sound-track in the course of instruction, or of preparation
for instruction, in the making of films or film sound-tracks, provided the copying –
(a) is done by a person giving or receiving instruction, and
(b) is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement,
and provided that the instruction is for a non-commercial purpose.
(2A) Copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work which has been made
available to the public is not infringed by its being copied in the course of instruction
or of preparation for instruction, provided the copying–
(a) is fair dealing with the work,
(b) is done by a person giving or receiving instruction,
(c) is not done by means of a reprographic process, and
(d) is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement.
(2B) The provisions of section 30(1A) (works made available to the public) apply for the
purposes of subsection (2A) as they apply for the purposes of section 30(1).
(3) Copyright is not infringed by anything done for the purposes of an examination by
way of setting the questions, communicating the questions to the candidates or
answering the questions, provided that the questions are accompanied by a sufficient
acknowledgement.
(3A) No acknowledgement is required in connection with copying as mentioned in
subsection (1), (2) or (2A), or in connection with anything done for the purposes
mentioned in subsection (3), where this would be impossible for reasons of
practicality or otherwise.
(4) Subsection (3) does not extend to the making of a reprographic copy of a musical
work for use by an examination candidate in performing the work.
24
(5) Where a copy which would otherwise be an infringing copy is made in accordance
with this section but is subsequently dealt with, it shall be treated as an infringing
copy for the purpose of that dealing, and if that dealing infringes copyright for all
subsequent purposes.
For this purpose "dealt with" means –
(a) sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale or hire; or
(b) communicated to the public, unless that communication, by virtue of
subsection (3), is not an infringement of copyright.
33 Anthologies for educational use
(1) The inclusion of a short passage from a published literary or dramatic work in a
collection which—
(a) is intended for use in educational establishments and is so described in its title,
and in any advertisements issued by or on behalf of the publisher, and
(b) consists mainly of material in which no copyright subsists,
does not infringe the copyright in the work if the work itself is not intended for use
in such establishments and the inclusion is accompanied by a sufficient
acknowledgement.
(2) Subsection (1) does not authorise the inclusion of more than two excerpts from
copyright works by the same author in collections published by the same publisher
over any period of five years.
(3) In relation to any given passage the reference in subsection (2) to excerpts from
works by the same author –
(a) shall be taken to include excerpts from works by him in collaboration with
another, and
(b) if the passage in question is from such a work, shall be taken to include
excerpts from works by any of the authors, whether alone or in collaboration
with another.
(4) References in this section to the use of a work in an educational establishment are to
any use for the educational purposes of such an establishment.
34 Performing, playing or showing work in course of activities of educational
establishment
(1) The performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work before an audience
consisting of teachers and pupils at an educational establishment and other persons
directly connected with the activities of the establishment –
(a) by a teacher or pupil in the course of the activities of the establishment, or
(b) at the establishment by any person for the purposes of instruction,
is not a public performance for the purposes of infringement of copyright.
(2) The playing or showing of a sound recording, film or broadcast before such an
audience at an educational establishment for the purposes of instruction is not a
playing or showing of the work in public for the purposes of infringement of
copyright.
(3) A person is not for this purpose directly connected with the activities of the
educational establishment simply because he is the parent of a pupil at the
establishment.
25
29 Words in s.35(1) after “included in it”, and s.35(1A) added by SI 2003/2498. Revised definition of
“dealt with”in s.35(3) substituted by that SI.
30 Words in s.36(1) after “copyright in the work” added by SI 2003/2498 (replacing original words “or in
the typographical arrangement”). ss.36(1A) & (1B) added, words “literary, dramatic or musical” before
“works” in s.36(4) deleted, and revised definition of “dealt with” in s.36(5) substituted, by that SI.
3529 Recording by educational establishments of broadcasts
(1) A recording of a broadcast, or a copy of such a recording, may be made by or on
behalf of an educational establishment for the educational purposes of that
establishment without thereby infringing the copyright in the broadcast, or in any
work included in it, provided that it is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement
of the broadcast and that the educational purposes are non-commercial.
(1A) Copyright is not infringed where a recording of a broadcast or a copy of such a
recording, whose making was by virtue of subsection (1) not an infringement of
copyright, is communicated to the public by a person situated within the premises of
an educational establishment provided that the communication cannot be received
by any person situated outside the premises of that establishment.
(2) This section does not apply if or to the extent that there is licensing scheme certified
for the purposes of this section under section 143 providing for the grant of licences.
(3) Where a copy which would otherwise be an infringing copy is made in accordance
with this section but is subsequently dealt with, it shall be treated as an infringing
copy for the purposes of that dealing, and if that dealing infringes copyright for all
subsequent purposes.
For this purpose "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale
or hire, or communicated from within the premises of an educational establishment
to any person situated outside those premises.
3630 Reprographic copying by educational establishments of passages from published
works
(1) Reprographic copies of passages from published literary, dramatic or musical works
may, to the extent permitted by this section, be made by or on behalf of an
educational establishment for the purposes of instruction without infringing any
copyright in the work, provided that they are accompanied by a sufficient
acknowledgement and the instruction is for a non-commercial purpose.
(1A) No acknowledgement is required in connection with the making of copies as
mentioned in subsection (1) where this would be impossible for reasons of
practicality or otherwise.
(1B) Reprographic copies of passages from published editions may, to the extent
permitted by this section, be made by or on behalf of an educational establishment
for the purposes of instruction without infringing any copyright in the typographical
arrangement of the edition.
(2) Not more than one per cent. of any work may be copied by or on behalf of an
establishment by virtue of this section in any quarter, that is, in any period 1st
January to 31st March, 1st April to 30th June, 1st July to 30th September or 1st
October to 31st December.
(3) Copying is not authorised by this section if, or to the extent that, licences are
available authorising the copying in question and the person making the copies knew
or ought to have been aware of that fact.
(4) The terms of a licence granted to an educational establishment authorising the
reprographic copying for the purposes of instruction of passages from published [---]
works are of no effect so far as they purport to restrict the proportion of a work which
may be copied (whether on payment or free of charge) to less than that which would
26
31 Added by SI 1996/2967.
32 Revised s.38(2)(a) substituted by SI 2003/2498.
be permitted under this section.
(5) Where a copy which would otherwise be an infringing copy is made in accordance
with this section but is subsequently dealt with, it shall be treated as an infringing
copy for the purposes of that dealing, and if that dealing infringes copyright for all
subsequent purposes.
For this purpose "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale
or hire or communicated to the public.
36A31 Lending of copies by educational establishments
Copyright in a work is not infringed by the lending of copies of the work by an educational
establishment.
Libraries and archives
37 Libraries and archives: introductory
(1) In sections 38 to 43 (copying by librarians and archivists) –
(a) references in any provision to a prescribed library or archive are to a library
or archive of a description prescribed for the purposes of that provision by
regulations made by the Secretary of State; and
(b) references in any provision to the prescribed conditions are to the conditions
so prescribed.
(2) The regulations may provide that, where a librarian or archivist is required to be
satisfied as to any matter before making or supplying a copy of a work –
(a) he may rely on a signed declaration as to that matter by the person requesting
the copy, unless he is aware that it is false in a material particular, and
(b) in such cases as may be prescribed, he shall not make or supply a copy in the
absence of a signed declaration in such form as may be prescribed.
(3) Where a person requesting a copy makes a declaration which is false in a material
particular and is supplied with a copy which would have been an infringing copy if
made by him –
(a) he is liable for infringement of copyright as if he had made the copy himself,
and
(b) the copy shall be treated as an infringing copy.
(4) The regulations may make different provision for different descriptions of libraries
or archives and for different purposes.
(5) Regulations shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be subject to
annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(6) References in this section, and in sections 38 to 43, to the librarian or archivist
include a person acting on his behalf.
38 Copying by librarians: articles in periodicals
(1) The librarian of a prescribed library may, if the prescribed conditions are complied
with, make and supply a copy of an article in a periodical without infringing any
copyright in the text, in any illustrations accompanying the text or in the
typographical arrangement.
(2) The prescribed conditions shall include the following –
(a)32 that copies are supplied only to persons satisfying the librarian that they
27
33 Revised s.39(2)(a) substituted by SI 2003/2498.
34 Added by SI 1996/2967.
require them for the purposes of –
(i) research for a non-commercial purpose, or
(ii) private study,
and will not use them for any other purpose;
(b) that no person is furnished with more than one copy of the same article or with
copies of more than one article contained in the same issue of a periodical; and
(c) that persons to whom copies are supplied are required to pay for them a sum
not less than the cost (including a contribution to the general expenses of the
library) attributable to their production.
39 Copying by librarians: parts of published works
(1) The librarian of a prescribed library may, if the prescribed conditions are complied
with, make and supply from a published edition a copy of part of a literary, dramatic
or musical work (other than an article in a periodical) without infringing any
copyright in the work, in any illustrations accompanying the work or in the
typographical arrangement.
(2) The prescribed conditions shall include the following –
(a)33 that copies are supplied only to persons satisfying the librarian that they
require them for the purposes of –
(i) research for a non-commercial purpose, or
(ii) private study,
and will not use them for any other purpose;
(b) that no person is furnished with more than one copy of the same material or
with a copy of more than a reasonable proportion of any work; and
(c) that persons to whom copies are supplied are required to pay for them a sum
not less than the cost (including a contribution to the general expenses of the
library) attributable to their production.
40 Restriction on production of multiple copies of the same material
(1) Regulations for the purposes of section 38 and section 39 (copying by librarian of
article or part of published work) shall contain provision to the effect that a copy
shall be supplied only to a person satisfying the librarian that his requirement is not
related to any similar requirement of another person.
(2) The regulations may provide –
(a) that requirements shall be regarded as similar if the requirements are for copies
of substantially the same material at substantially the same time and for
substantially the same purpose; and
(b) that requirements of persons shall be regarded as related if those persons
receive instruction to which the material is relevant at the same time and place.
40A34 Lending of copies by libraries or archives
(1) Copyright in a work of any description is not infringed by the lending of a book by
a public library if the book is within the public lending right scheme.
For this purpose –
(a) “the public lending right scheme” means the scheme in force under section 1
of the Public Lending Right Act 1979, and
(b) a book is within the public lending right scheme if it is a book within the
28
35 Revised s.43(3)(a) substituted by SI 2003/2498.
meaning of the provisions of the scheme relating to eligibility, whether or not
it is in fact eligible.
(2) Copyright in a work is not infringed by the lending of copies of the work by a
prescribed library or archive (other than a public library) which is not conducted for
profit.
41 Copying by librarians: supply of copies to other libraries
(1) The librarian of a prescribed library may, if the prescribed conditions are complied
with, make and supply to another prescribed library a copy of –
(a) an article in a periodical, or
(b) the whole or part of a published edition of a literary, dramatic or musical work,
without infringing any copyright in the text of the article or, as the case may be, in
the work, in any illustrations accompanying it or in the typographical arrangement.
(2) Subsection (1)(b) does not apply if at the time the copy is made the librarian making
it knows, or could by reasonable inquiry ascertain, the name and address of a person
entitled to authorise the making of the copy.
42 Copying by librarians or archivists: replacement copies of works
(1) The librarian or archivist of a prescribed library or archive may, if the prescribed
conditions are complied with, make a copy from any item in the permanent collection
of the library or archive –
(a) in order to preserve or replace that item by placing the copy in its permanent
collection in addition to or in place of it, or
(b) in order to replace in the permanent collection of another prescribed library or
archive an item which has been lost, destroyed or damaged,
without infringing the copyright in any literary, dramatic or musical work, in any
illustrations accompanying such a work or, in the case of a published edition, in the
typographical arrangement.
(2) The prescribed conditions shall include provision for restricting the making of copies
to cases where it is not reasonably practicable to purchase a copy of the item in
question to fulfil that purpose.
43 Copying by librarians or archivists: certain unpublished works
(1) The librarian or archivist of a prescribed library or archive may, if the prescribed
conditions are complied with, make and supply a copy of the whole or part of a
literary, dramatic or musical work from a document in the library or archive without
infringing any copyright in the work or any illustrations accompanying it.
(2) This section does not apply if –
(a) the work had been published before the document was deposited in the library
or archive, or
(b) the copyright owner has prohibited copying of the work,
and at the time the copy is made the librarian or archivist making it is, or ought to be,
aware of that fact.
(3) The prescribed conditions shall include the following –
(a)35 that copies are supplied only to persons satisfying the librarian or archivist that
they require them for the purposes of –
(i) research for a non-commercial purpose, or
(ii) private study,
29
36 Added by the Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003 - see also Annex III.
and will not use them for any other purpose;
(b) that no person is furnished with more than one copy of the same material; and
(c) that persons to whom copies are supplied are required to pay for them a sum
not less than the cost (including a contribution to the general expenses of the
library or archive) attributable to their production.
44 Copy of work required to be made as condition of export
If an article of cultural or historical importance or interest cannot lawfully be exported
from the United Kingdom unless a copy of it is made and deposited in an appropriate
library or archive, it is not an infringement of copyright to make that copy.
44A36 Legal deposit libraries
(1) Copyright is not infringed by the copying of a work from the internet by a deposit
library or person acting on its behalf if –
(a) the work is of a description prescribed by regulations under section 10(5) of
the 2003 Act,
(b) its publication on the internet, or a person publishing it there, is connected with
the United Kingdom in a manner so prescribed, and
(c) the copying is done in accordance with any conditions so prescribed.
(2) Copyright is not infringed by the doing of anything in relation to relevant material
permitted to be done under regulations under section 7 of the 2003 Act.
(3) The Secretary of State may by regulations make provision excluding, in relation to
prescribed activities done in relation to relevant material, the application of such of
the provisions of this Chapter as are prescribed.
(4) Regulations under subsection (3) may in particular make provision prescribing
activities –
(a) done for a prescribed purpose,
(b) done by prescribed descriptions of reader,
(c) done in relation to prescribed descriptions of relevant material,
(d) done other than in accordance with prescribed conditions.
(5) Regulations under this section may make different provision for different purposes.
(6) Regulations under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(7) In this section –
(a) "the 2003 Act" means the Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003;
(b) "deposit library", "reader" and "relevant material" have the same meaning as
in section 7 of the 2003 Act;
(c) "prescribed" means prescribed by regulations made by the Secretary of State.
Public administration
45 Parliamentary and judicial proceedings
(1) Copyright is not infringed by anything done for the purposes of parliamentary or
judicial proceedings.
(2) Copyright is not infringed by anything done for the purposes of reporting such
proceedings; but this shall not be construed as authorising the copying of a work
30
which is itself a published report of the proceedings.
46 Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries
(1) Copyright is not infringed by anything done for the purposes of the proceedings of
a Royal Commission or statutory inquiry.
(2) Copyright is not infringed by anything done for the purpose of reporting any such
proceedings held in public; but this shall not be construed as authorising the copying
of a work which is itself a published report of the proceedings.
(3) Copyright in a work is not infringed by the issue to the public of copies of the report
of a Royal Commission or statutory inquiry containing the work or material from it.
(4) In this section –
"Royal Commission" includes a Commission appointed for Northern Ireland by the
Secretary of State in pursuance of the prerogative powers of Her Majesty delegated
to him under section 7(2) of the Northern Ireland Constitution Act 1973; and
"statutory inquiry" means an inquiry held or investigation conducted in pursuance
of a duty imposed or power conferred by or under an enactment.
47 Material open to public inspection or on official register
(1) Where material is open to public inspection pursuant to a statutory requirement, or
is on a statutory register, any copyright in the material as a literary work is not
infringed by the copying of so much of the material as contains factual information
of any description, by or with the authority of the appropriate person, for a purpose
which does not involve the issuing of copies to the public.
(2) Where material is open to public inspection pursuant to a statutory requirement,
copyright is not infringed by the copying or issuing to the public of copies of the
material, by or with the authority of the appropriate person, for the purpose of
enabling the material to be inspected at a more convenient time or place or otherwise
facilitating the exercise of any right for the purpose of which the requirement is
imposed.
(3) Where material which is open to public inspection pursuant to a statutory
requirement, or which is on a statutory register, contains information about matters
of general scientific, technical, commercial or economic interest, copyright is not
infringed by the copying or issuing to the public of copies of the material, by or with
the authority of the appropriate person, for the purpose of disseminating that
information.
(4) The Secretary of State may by order provide that subsection (1), (2) or (3) shall, in
such cases as may be specified in the order, apply only to copies marked in such
manner as may be so specified.
(5) The Secretary of State may by order provide that subsections (1) to (3) apply, to such
extent and with such modifications as may be specified in the order –
(a) to material made open to public inspection by –
(i) an international organisation specified in the order, or
(ii) a person so specified who has functions in the United Kingdom under an
international agreement to which the United Kingdom is party, or
(b) to a register maintained by an international organisation specified in the order,
as they apply in relation to material open to public inspection pursuant to a statutory
requirement or to a statutory register.
(6) In this section –
"appropriate person" means the person required to make the material open to public
inspection or, as the case may be, the person maintaining the register;
31
37 Inserted by the National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990. Words “a Primary ----- Act
1977,” added by SI 2000/90. Words “the Commission for Health Improvement” added by SI
1999/2795. Words “and an NHS foundation trust” added by the Health and Social Care (Community
Health and Standards) Act 2003. Words “and also includes ----- under that Order”, added by SI
1991/194.
38 Words “, or in Welsh ----- Act 1998),” added by the Government of Wales Act 1998.
"statutory register" means a register maintained in pursuance of a statutory
requirement; and
"statutory requirement" means a requirement imposed by provision made by or
under an enactment.
(7) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
48 Material communicated to the Crown in the course of public business
(1) This section applies where a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work has in the
course of public business been communicated to the Crown for any purpose, by or
with the licence of the copyright owner and a document or other material thing
recording or embodying the work is owned by or in the custody or control of the
Crown.
(2) The Crown may, for the purpose for which the work was communicated to it, or any
related purpose which could reasonably have been anticipated by the copyright
owner, copy the work and issue copies of the work to the public without infringing
any copyright in the work.
(3) The Crown may not copy a work, or issue copies of a work to the public, by virtue
of this section if the work has previously been published otherwise than by virtue of
this section.
(4) In subsection (1) "public business" includes any activity carried on by the Crown.
(5) This section has effect subject to any agreement to the contrary between the Crown
and the copyright owner.
(6)37 In this section “the Crown” includes a health service body, as defined in section
60(7) of the National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990, a Primary Care
Trust established under section 16A of the National Health Service Act 1977, the
Commission for Health Improvement and a National Health Service trust established
under Part I of that Act or the National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978 and an
NHS foundation trust and also includes a health and social services body as defined
in Article 7(6) of the Health and Personal Social Services (Northern Ireland) Order
1991, and a Health and Social Services trust established under that Order; and the
reference in subsection (1) above to public business shall be construed accordingly.
49 Public records
Material which is comprised in public records within the meaning of the Public Records
Act 1958, the Public Records (Scotland) Act 1937 or the Public Records Act (Northern
Ireland) 1923, or in Welsh public records (as defined in the Government of Wales Act
1998)38, which are open to public inspection in pursuance of that Act, may be copied, and
a copy may be supplied to any person, by or with the authority of any officer appointed
under that Act, without infringement of copyright.
50 Acts done under statutory authority
(1) Where the doing of a particular act is specifically authorised by an Act of Parliament,
whenever passed, then, unless the Act provides otherwise, the doing of that act does
not infringe copyright.
(2) Subsection (1) applies in relation to an enactment contained in Northern Ireland
32
39 ss.50A, 50B & 50C added by SI 1992/3233.
40 s.50BA, and references thereto in ss.50A(2) & 50C(3), added by SI 2003/2498.
legislation as it applies in relation to an Act of Parliament.
(3) Nothing in this section shall be construed as excluding any defence of statutory
authority otherwise available under or by virtue of any enactment.
Computer programs: lawful users 39
50A Back up copies
(1) It is not an infringement of copyright for a lawful user of a copy of a computer
program to make any back up copy of it which it is necessary for him to have for the
purposes of his lawful use.
(2) For the purposes of this section and sections 50B, 50BA and 50C a person is a lawful
user of a computer program if (whether under a licence to do any acts restricted by
the copyright in the program or otherwise), he has a right to use the program.
(3) Where an act is permitted under this section, it is irrelevant whether or not there
exists any term or condition in an agreement which purports to prohibit or restrict the
act (such terms being, by virtue of section 296A, void).
50B Decompilation
(1) It is not an infringement of copyright for a lawful user of a copy of a computer
program expressed in a low level language –
(a) to convert it into a version expressed in a higher level language, or
(b) incidentally in the course of so converting the program, to copy it,
(that is, to “decompile it”), provided that the conditions in subsection (2) are met.
(2) The conditions are that –
(a) it is necessary to decompile the program to obtain the information necessary
to create an independent program which can be operated with the program
decompiled or with another program (“the permitted objective”); and
(b) the information so obtained is not used for any purpose other than the
permitted objective.
(3) In particular, the conditions in subsection (2) are not met if the lawful user –
(a) has readily available to him the information necessary to achieve the permitted
objective;
(b) does not confine the decompiling to such acts as are necessary to achieve the
permitted objective;
(c) supplies the information obtained by the decompiling to any person to whom
it is not necessary to supply it in order to achieve the permitted objective; or
(d) uses the information to create a program which is substantially similar in its
expression to the program decompiled or to do any act restricted by copyright.
(4) Where an act is permitted under this section, it is irrelevant whether or not there
exists any term or condition in an agreement which purports to prohibit or restrict the
act (such terms being, by virtue of section 296A, void).
50BA40 Observing, studying and testing of computer programs
(1) It is not an infringement of copyright for a lawful user of a copy of a computer
program to observe, study or test the functioning of the program in order to determine
the ideas and principles which underlie any element of the program if he does so
while performing any of the acts of loading, displaying, running, transmitting or
storing the program which he is entitled to do.
33
41 Added by SI 1997/3032.
(2) Where an act is permitted under this section, it is irrelevant whether or not there
exists any term or condition in an agreement which purports to prohibit or restrict the
act (such terms being, by virtue of section 296A, void).
50C Other acts permitted to lawful users
(1) It is not an infringement of copyright for a lawful user of a copy of a computer
program to copy or adapt it, provided that the copying or adapting –
(a) is necessary for his lawful use; and
(b) is not prohibited under any term or condition of an agreement regulating the
circumstances in which his use is lawful.
(2) It may, in particular, be necessary for the lawful use of a computer program to copy
it or adapt it for the purpose of correcting errors in it.
(3) This section does not apply to any copying or adapting permitted under section 50A,
50B or 50BA.
Databases: permitted acts
50D41 Acts permitted in relation to databases
(1) It is not an infringement of copyright in a database for a person who has a right to use
the database or any part of the database, (whether under a licence to do any of the
acts restricted by the copyright in the database or otherwise) to do, in the exercise of
that right, anything which is necessary for the purposes of access to and use of the
contents of the database or of that part of the database.
(2) Where an act which would otherwise infringe copyright in a database is permitted
under this section, it is irrelevant whether or not there exists any term or condition
in any agreement which purports to prohibit or restrict the act (such terms being, by
virtue of section 296B, void).
Designs
51 Design documents and models
(1) It is not an infringement of any copyright in a design document or model recording
or embodying a design for anything other than an artistic work or a typeface to make
an article to the design or to copy an article made to the design.
(2) Nor is it an infringement of the copyright to issue to the public, or include in a film
or communicate to the public, anything the making of which was, by virtue of
subsection (1), not an infringement of that copyright.
(3) In this section –
"design" means the design of any aspect of the shape or configuration (whether
internal or external) of the whole or part of an article, other than surface decoration;
and
"design document" means any record of a design, whether in the form of a drawing,
a written description, a photograph, data stored in a computer or otherwise.
52 Effect of exploitation of design derived from artistic work
(1) This section applies where an artistic work has been exploited, by or with the licence
of the copyright owner, by –
(a) making by an industrial process articles falling to be treated for the purposes
of this Part as copies of the work, and
34
42 Words “or invalidation” added by SI 2001/3949.
(b) marketing such articles, in the United Kingdom or elsewhere.
(2) After the end of the period of 25 years from the end of the calendar year in which
such articles are first marketed, the work may be copied by making articles of any
description, or doing anything for the purpose of making articles of any description,
and anything may be done in relation to articles so made, without infringing
copyright in the work.
(3) Where only part of an artistic work is exploited as mentioned in subsection (1),
subsection (2) applies only in relation to that part.
(4) The Secretary of State may by order make provision –
(a) as to the circumstances in which an article, or any description of article, is to
be regarded for the purposes of this section as made by an industrial process;
(b) excluding from the operation of this section such articles of a primarily literary
or artistic character as he thinks fit.
(5) An order shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be subject to annulment
in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(6) In this section –
(a) references to articles do not include films; and
(b) references to the marketing of an article are to its being sold or let for hire or
offered or exposed for sale or hire.
53 Things done in reliance on registration of design
(1) The copyright in an artistic work is not infringed by anything done –
(a) in pursuance of an assignment or licence made or granted by a person
registered under the Registered Designs Act 1949 as the proprietor of a
corresponding design, and
(b) in good faith in reliance on the registration and without notice of any
proceedings for the cancellation or invalidation42 of the registration or for
rectifying the relevant entry in the register of designs;
and this is so notwithstanding that the person registered as the proprietor was not the
proprietor of the design for the purposes of the 1949 Act.
(2) In subsection (1) a "corresponding design", in relation to an artistic work, means a
design within the meaning of the 1949 Act which if applied to an article would
produce something which would be treated for the purposes of this Part as a copy of
the artistic work.
Typefaces
54 Use of typeface in ordinary course of printing
(1) It is not an infringement of copyright in an artistic work consisting of the design of
a typeface –
(a) to use the typeface in the ordinary course of typing, composing text,
typesetting or printing,
(b) to possess an article for the purpose of such use, or
(c) to do anything in relation to material produced by such use;
and this is so notwithstanding that an article is used which is an infringing copy of
the work.
(2) However, the following provisions of this Part apply in relation to persons making,
importing or dealing with articles specifically designed or adapted for producing
35
material in a particular typeface, or possessing such articles for the purpose of
dealing with them, as if the production of material as mentioned in subsection (1) did
infringe copyright in the artistic work consisting of the design of the typeface –
section 24 (secondary infringement: making, importing, possessing or dealing with
article for making infringing copy),
sections 99 and 100 (order for delivery up and right of seizure),
section 107(2) (offence of making or possessing such an article), and
section 108 (order for delivery up in criminal proceedings).
(3) The references in subsection (2) to "dealing with" an article are to selling, letting for
hire, or offering or exposing for sale or hire, exhibiting in public, or distributing.
55 Articles for producing material in particular typeface
(1) This section applies to the copyright in an artistic work consisting of the design of a
typeface where articles specifically designed or adapted for producing material in
that typeface have been marketed by or with the licence of the copyright owner.
(2) After the period of 25 years from the end of the calendar year in which the first such
articles are marketed, the work may be copied by making further such articles, or
doing anything for the purpose of making such articles, and anything may be done
in relation to articles so made, without infringing copyright in the work.
(3) In subsection (1) "marketed" means sold, let for hire or offered or exposed for sale
or hire, in the United Kingdom or elsewhere.
Works in electronic form
56 Transfers of copies of works in electronic form
(1) This section applies where a copy of a work in electronic form has been purchased
on terms which, expressly or impliedly or by virtue of any rule of law, allow the
purchaser to copy the work, or to adapt it or make copies of an adaptation, in
connection with his use of it.
(2) If there are no express terms –
(a) prohibiting the transfer of the copy by the purchaser, imposing obligations
which continue after a transfer, prohibiting the assignment of any licence or
terminating any licence on a transfer, or
(b) providing for the terms on which a transferee may do the things which the
purchaser was permitted to do,
anything which the purchaser was allowed to do may also be done without
infringement of copyright by a transferee; but any copy, adaptation or copy of an
adaptation made by the purchaser which is not also transferred shall be treated as an
infringing copy for all purposes after the transfer.
(3) The same applies where the original purchased copy is no longer usable and what is
transferred is a further copy used in its place.
(4) The above provisions also apply on a subsequent transfer, with the substitution for
references in subsection (2) to the purchaser of references to the subsequent
transferor.
Miscellaneous: literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works
57 Anonymous or pseudonymous works: acts permitted on assumptions as to
expiry of copyright or death of author
(1) Copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work is not infringed by an act
36
43 References to 70 years in ss.57(1)(b)(ii)& (2)(b) substituted by SI 1995/3297 (in place of original
references to 50 years).
done at a time when, or in pursuance of arrangements made at a time when –
(a) it is not possible by reasonable inquiry to ascertain the identity of the author,
and
(b) it is reasonable to assume –
(i) that copyright has expired, or
(ii) that the author died 7043 years or more before the beginning of the
calendar year in which the act is done or the arrangements are made.
(2) Subsection (1)(b)(ii) does not apply in relation to –
(a) a work in which Crown copyright subsists, or
(b) a work in which copyright originally vested in an international organisation by
virtue of section 168 and in respect of which an Order under that section
specifies a copyright period longer than 70 years.
(3) In relation to a work of joint authorship –
(a) the reference in subsection (1) to its being possible to ascertain the identity of
the author shall be construed as a reference to its being possible to ascertain
the identity of any of the authors, and
(b) the reference in subsection (1)(b)(ii) to the author having died shall be
construed as a reference to all the authors having died.
58 Use of notes or recordings of spoken words in certain cases
(1) Where a record of spoken words is made, in writing or otherwise, for the purpose –
(a) of reporting current events, or
(b) of communicating to the public the whole or part of the work,
it is not an infringement of any copyright in the words as a literary work to use the
record or material taken from it (or to copy the record, or any such material, and use
the copy) for that purpose, provided the following conditions are met.
(2) The conditions are that –
(a) the record is a direct record of the spoken words and is not taken from a
previous record or from a broadcast;
(b) the making of the record was not prohibited by the speaker and, where
copyright already subsisted in the work, did not infringe copyright;
(c) the use made of the record or material taken from it is not of a kind prohibited
by or on behalf of the speaker or copyright owner before the record was made;
and
(d) the use is by or with the authority of a person who is lawfully in possession of
the record.
59 Public reading or recitation
(1) The reading or recitation in public by one person of a reasonable extract from a
published literary or dramatic work does not infringe any copyright in the work if it
is accompanied by a sufficient acknowledgement.
(2) Copyright in a work is not infringed by the making of a sound recording, or the
communication to the public, of a reading or recitation which by virtue of subsection
(1) does not infringe copyright in the work, provided that the recording or
communication to the public consists mainly of material in relation to which it is not
necessary to rely on that subsection.
37
44 Revised s.61(4)(a) substituted by SI 2003/2498.
60 Abstracts of scientific or technical articles
(1) Where an article on a scientific or technical subject is published in a periodical
accompanied by an abstract indicating the contents of the article, it is not an
infringement of copyright in the abstract, or in the article, to copy the abstract or
issue copies of it to the public.
(2) This section does not apply if or to the extent that there is a licensing scheme
certified for the purposes of this section under section 143 providing for the grant of
licences.
61 Recordings of folksongs
(1) A sound recording of a performance of a song may be made for the purpose of
including it in an archive maintained by a designated body without infringing any
copyright in the words as a literary work or in the accompanying musical work,
provided the conditions in subsection (2) below are met.
(2) The conditions are that –
(a) the words are unpublished and of unknown authorship at the time the recording
is made,
(b) the making of the recording does not infringe any other copyright, and
(c) its making is not prohibited by any performer.
(3) Copies of a sound recording made in reliance on subsection (1) and included in an
archive maintained by a designated body may, if the prescribed conditions are met,
be made and supplied by the archivist without infringing copyright in the recording
or the works included in it.
(4) The prescribed conditions shall include the following –
(a)44 that copies are only supplied to persons satisfying the archivist that they
require them for the purposes of –
(i) research for a non-commercial purpose, or
(ii) private study,
and will not use them for any other purpose, and
(b) that no person is furnished with more than one copy of the same recording.
(5) In this section –
(a) "designated" means designated for the purposes of this section by order of the
Secretary of State, who shall not designate a body unless satisfied that it is not
established or conducted for profit,
(b) "prescribed" means prescribed for the purposes of this section by order of the
Secretary of State, and
(c) references to the archivist include a person acting on his behalf.
(6) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
62 Representation of certain artistic works on public display
(1) This section applies to –
(a) buildings, and
(b) sculptures, models for buildings and works of artistic craftsmanship, if
permanently situated in a public place or in premises open to the public.
38
45 Words “, distributed or communicated to the public” substituted by SI 2003/2498 (replacing original
words “or distributed”).
46 Revised s.66 substituted by SI 1996/2967.
(2) The copyright in such a work is not infringed by –
(a) making a graphic work representing it,
(b) making a photograph or film of it, or
(c) making a broadcast of a visual image of it.
(3) Nor is the copyright infringed by the issue to the public of copies, or the
communication to the public, of anything whose making was, by virtue of this
section, not an infringement of the copyright.
63 Advertisement of sale of artistic work
(1) It is not an infringement of copyright in an artistic work to copy it, or to issue copies
to the public, for the purpose of advertising the sale of the work.
(2) Where a copy which would otherwise be an infringing copy is made in accordance
with this section but is subsequently dealt with for any other purpose, it shall be
treated as an infringing copy for the purposes of that dealing, and if that dealing
infringes copyright for all subsequent purposes.
For this purpose "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale
or hire, exhibited in public, distributed or communicated to the public45.
64 Making of subsequent works by same artist
Where the author of an artistic work is not the copyright owner, he does not infringe the
copyright by copying the work in making another artistic work, provided he does not
repeat or imitate the main design of the earlier work.
65 Reconstruction of buildings
Anything done for the purposes of reconstructing a building does not infringe any
copyright –
(a) in the building, or
(b) in any drawings or plans in accordance with which the building was, by or with
the licence of the copyright owner, constructed.
Miscellaneous: lending of works
6646 Lending to public of copies of certain works
(1) The Secretary of State may by order provide that in such cases as may be specified
in the order the lending to the public of copies of literary, dramatic, musical or
artistic works, sound recordings or films shall be treated as licensed by the copyright
owner subject only to the payment of such reasonable royalty or other payment as
may be agreed or determined in default of agreement by the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) No such order shall apply if, or to the extent that, there is a licensing scheme certified
for the purposes of this section under section 143 providing for the grant of licences.
(3) An order may make different provision for different cases and may specify cases by
reference to any factor relating to the work, the copies lent, the lender or the
circumstances of the lending.
(4) An order shall be made by statutory instrument; and no order shall be made unless
a draft of it has been laid before and approved by a resolution of each House of
Parliament.
(5) Nothing in this section affects any liability under section 23 (secondary infringement:
39
47 Added by SI 1995/3297.
48 New ss.67(2)(b) & (d) added, and original s.67(2)(b) restated as s.67(2)(c), by SI 2003/2498.
possessing or dealing with infringing copy) in respect of the lending of infringing
copies.
Miscellaneous: films and sound recordings
66A47 Films: acts permitted on assumptions as to expiry of copyright, &c
(1) Copyright in a film is not infringed by an act done at a time when, or in pursuance
of arrangements made at a time when –
(a) it is not possible by reasonable inquiry to ascertain the identity of any of the
persons referred to in section 13B(2)(a) to (d) (persons by reference to whose
life the copyright period is ascertained), and
(b) it is reasonable to assume –
(i) that copyright has expired, or
(ii) that the last to die of those persons died 70 years or more before the
beginning of the calendar year in which the act is done or the
arrangements are made.
(2) Subsection (1)(b)(ii) does not apply in relation to –
(a) a film in which Crown copyright subsists, or
(b) a film in which copyright originally vested in an international organisation by
virtue of section 168 and in respect of which an Order under that section
specifies a copyright period longer than 70 years.
67 Playing of sound recordings for purposes of club, society, &c
(1) It is not an infringement of the copyright in a sound recording to play it as part of the
activities of, or for the benefit of, a club, society or other organisation if the following
conditions are met.
(2) The conditions are –
(a) that the organisation is not established or conducted for profit and its main
objects are charitable or are otherwise concerned with the advancement of
religion, education or social welfare,
(b)48 that the sound recording is played by a person who is acting primarily and
directly for the benefit of the organisation and who is not acting with a view
to gain,
(c) that the proceeds of any charge for admission to the place where the recording
is to be heard are applied solely for the purposes of the organisation, and
(d) that the proceeds from any goods or services sold by, or on behalf of, the
organisation –
(i) in the place where the sound recording is heard, and
(ii) on the occasion when the sound recording is played,
are applied solely for the purposes of the organisation.
Miscellaneous: broadcasts
68 Incidental recording for purposes of broadcast
(1) This section applies where by virtue of a licence or assignment of copyright a person
is authorised to broadcast –
(a) a literary, dramatic or musical work, or an adaptation of such a work,
40
49 ss.69(2)(a)-(c) & (3) last amended, and ss.69(2)(d) & (4) added, by the Communications Act 2003.
(b) an artistic work, or
(c) a sound recording or film.
(2) He shall by virtue of this section be treated as licensed by the owner of the copyright
in the work to do or authorise any of the following for the purposes of the
broadcast –
(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work, or an adaptation of such a
work, to make a sound recording or film of the work or adaptation;
(b) in the case of an artistic work, to take a photograph or make a film of the work;
(c) in the case of a sound recording or film, to make a copy of it.
(3) That licence is subject to the condition that the recording, film, photograph or copy
in question –
(a) shall not be used for any other purpose, and
(b) shall be destroyed within 28 days of being first used for broadcasting the work.
(4) A recording, film, photograph or copy made in accordance with this section shall be
treated as an infringing copy –
(a) for the purposes of any use in breach of the condition mentioned in subsection
(3)(a), and
(b) for all purposes after that condition or the condition mentioned in subsection
(3)(b) is broken.
69 Recording for purposes of supervision and control of broadcasts and other
services
(1) Copyright is not infringed by the making or use by the British Broadcasting
Corporation, for the purpose of maintaining supervision and control over
programmes broadcast by them, of recordings of those programmes.
(2)49 Copyright is not infringed by anything done in pursuance of –
(a) section 167(1) of the Broadcasting Act 1990, section 115(4) or (6) or 117 of
the Broadcasting Act 1996 or paragraph 20 of Schedule 12 to the
Communications Act 2003;
(b) a condition which, by virtue of section 334(1) of the Communications Act
2003, is included in a licence granted under Part I or III of that Act or Part I or
II of the Broadcasting Act 1996;
(c) a direction given under section 109(2) of the Broadcasting Act 1990 (power of
OFCOM to require production of recordings etc);
(d) section 334(3) of the Communications Act 2003.
(3) Copyright is not infringed by the use by OFCOM in connection with the performance
of any of their functions under the Broadcasting Act 1990, the Broadcasting Act 1996
or the Communications Act 2003 of –
(a) any recording, script or transcript which is provided to them under or by virtue
of any provision of those Acts; or
(b) any existing material which is transferred to them by a scheme made under
section 30 of the Communications Act 2003.
(4) In subsection (3), ‘existing material means –
(a) any recording, script or transcript which was provided to the Independent
Television Commission or the Radio Authority under or by virtue of any
provision of the Broadcasting Act 1990 or the Broadcasting Act 1996; and
(b) any recording or transcript which was provided to the Broadcasting Standards
41
50 Words “in domestic premises” added to s.70(1), and ss.70(2) & (3) inserted, by SI 2003/2498.
51 Revised s.71 substituted by SI 2003/2498.
52 Revised ss.72(1)(a)-(c) substituted (for original (1)(a) & (b)), and ss.72(1A) & (1B) added, by SI
2003/2498.
Commission under section 115(4) or (6) or 116(5) of the Broadcasting Act
1996.
7050 Recording for purposes of time-shifting
(1) The making in domestic premises for private and domestic use of a recording of a
broadcast solely for the purpose of enabling it to be viewed or listened to at a more
convenient time does not infringe any copyright in the broadcast or in any work
included in it.
(2) Where a copy which would otherwise be an infringing copy is made in accordance
with this section but is subsequently dealt with –
(a) it shall be treated as an infringing copy for the purposes of that dealing; and
(b) if that dealing infringes copyright, it shall be treated as an infringing copy for
all subsequent purposes.
(3) In subsection (2), "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale
or hire or communicated to the public.
7151 Photographs of broadcasts
(1) The making in domestic premises for private and domestic use of a photograph of the
whole or any part of an image forming part of a broadcast, or a copy of such a
photograph, does not infringe any copyright in the broadcast or in any film included
in it.
(2) Where a copy which would otherwise be an infringing copy is made in accordance
with this section but is subsequently dealt with –
(a) it shall be treated as an infringing copy for the purposes of that dealing; and
(b) if that dealing infringes copyright, it shall be treated as an infringing copy for
all subsequent purposes.
(3) In subsection (2), "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale
or hire or communicated to the public.
7252 Free public showing or playing of broadcast
(1) The showing or playing in public of a broadcast to an audience who have not paid for
admission to the place where the broadcast is to be seen or heard does not infringe
any copyright in –
(a) the broadcast;
(b) any sound recording (except so far as it is an excepted sound recording)
included in it; or
(c) any film included in it.
(1A) For the purposes of this Part an "excepted sound recording" is a sound recording –
(a) whose author is not the author of the broadcast in which it is included; and
(b) which is a recording of music with or without words spoken or sung.
(1B) Where by virtue of subsection (1) the copyright in a broadcast shown or played in
public is not infringed, copyright in any excepted sound recording included in it is
not infringed if the playing or showing of that broadcast in public –
(a) forms part of the activities of an organisation that is not established or
conducted for profit; or
42
53 Revised s.73 substituted by the Broadcasting Act 1996, and reworded by SI 2003/2498 in view of the
revision of s.6 and deletion of s.7 by that SI.
(b) is necessary for the purposes of –
(i) repairing equipment for the reception of broadcasts;
(ii) demonstrating that a repair to such equipment has been carried out; or
(iii) demonstrating such equipment which is being sold or let for hire or
offered or exposed for sale or hire.
(2) The audience shall be treated as having paid for admission to a place –
(a) if they have paid for admission to a place of which that place forms part; or
(b) if goods or services are supplied at that place (or a place of which it forms
part) –
(i) at prices which are substantially attributable to the facilities afforded for
seeing or hearing the broadcast, or
(ii) at prices exceeding those usually charged there and which are partly
attributable to those facilities.
(3) The following shall not be regarded as having paid for admission to a place –
(a) persons admitted as residents or inmates of the place;
(b) persons admitted as members of a club or society where the payment is only
for membership of the club or society and the provision of facilities for seeing
or hearing broadcasts is only incidental to the main purposes of the club or
society.
(4) Where the making of the broadcast was an infringement of the copyright in a sound
recording or film, the fact that it was heard or seen in public by the reception of the
broadcast shall be taken into account in assessing the damages for that infringement.
7353 Reception and re-transmission of wireless broadcast by cable
(1) This section applies where a wireless broadcast made from a place in the United
Kingdom is received and immediately re-transmitted by cable.
(2) The copyright in the broadcast is not infringed –
(a) if the re-transmission by cable is in pursuance of a relevant requirement, or
(b) if and to the extent that the broadcast is made for reception in the area in which
it is re-transmitted by cable and forms part of a qualifying service.
(3) The copyright in any work included in the broadcast is not infringed if and to the
extent that the broadcast is made for reception in the area in which it is re-transmitted
by cable; but where the making of the broadcast was an infringement of the copyright
in the work, the fact that the broadcast was re-transmitted by cable shall be taken into
account in assessing the damages for that infringement.
(4) Where –
(a) the re-transmission by cable is in pursuance of a relevant requirement, but
(b) to any extent, the area in which the re-transmission by cable takes place (“the
cable area”) falls outside the area for reception in which the broadcast is made
(“the broadcast area”),
the re-transmission by cable (to the extent that it is provided for so much of the cable
area as falls outside the broadcast area) of any work included in the broadcast shall,
subject to subsection (5), be treated as licensed by the owner of the copyright in the
work, subject only to the payment to him by the person making the broadcast of such
reasonable royalty or other payment in respect of the re-transmission by cable of the
broadcast as may be agreed or determined in default of agreement by the Copyright
Tribunal.
43
54 ss.73(6)(c) & (d) amended, and revised wording after s.73(6)(e) and revised s.73(7) substituted, by
the Communications Act 2003.
55 Added by SI 2003/2498.
56 Added by the Broadcasting Act 1996, and s.73A(1) amended by SI 2003/2498 in view of the revision of
s.6 and deletion of s.7 by that SI.
(5) Subsection (4) does not apply, if or to the extent that, the re-transmission of the work
by cable is (apart from that subsection) licensed by the owner of the copyright in the
work.
(6)54 In this section “qualifying service” means, subject to subsection (8), any of the
following services –
(a) a regional or national Channel 3 service,
(b) Channel 4, Channel 5 and S4C,
(c) the public teletext service,
(d) S4C digital, and
(e) the television broadcasting services and teletext service of the British
Broadcasting Corporation;
and expressions used in this subsection have the same meaning as in Part 3 of the
Communications Act 2003.
(7) In this section “relevant requirement” means a requirement imposed by a general
condition (within the meaning of Chapter 1 of Part 2 of the Communications Act
2003) the setting of which is authorised under section 64 of that Act (must-carry
obligations).
(8) The Secretary of State may by order amend subsection (6) so as to add any service
to, or remove any service from, the definition of “qualifying service”.
(9) The Secretary of State may also by order –
(a) provide that in specified cases subsection (3) is to apply in relation to
broadcasts of a specified description which are not made as mentioned in that
subsection, or
(b) exclude the application of that subsection in relation to broadcasts of a
specified description made as mentioned in that subsection.
(10) Where the Secretary of State exercises the power conferred by subsection (9)(b) in
relation to broadcasts of any description, the order may also provide for subsection
(4) to apply, subject to such modifications as may be specified in the order, in
relation to broadcasts of that description.
(11) An order under this section may contain such transitional provision as appears to the
Secretary of State to be appropriate.
(12) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(13)55 In this section references to re-transmission by cable include the transmission of
microwave energy between terrestrial fixed points.
73A56 Royalty or other sum payable in pursuance of section 73(4)
(1) An application to settle the royalty or other sum payable in pursuance of subsection
(4) of section 73 (reception and re-transmission of wireless broadcast by cable) may
be made to the Copyright Tribunal by the copyright owner or the person making the
broadcast.
(2) The Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to
be reasonable in the circumstances.
(3) Either party may subsequently apply to the Tribunal to vary the order, and the
44
57 Words “or lend” added by SI 2003/2498.
Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the
original order as it may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An application under subsection (3) shall not, except with the special leave of the
Tribunal, be made within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the
order on a previous application under that subsection.
(5) An order under subsection (3) has effect from the date on which it is made or such
later date as may be specified by the Tribunal.
74 Provision of sub-titled copies of broadcast
(1) A designated body may, for the purpose of providing people who are deaf or hard of
hearing, or physically or mentally handicapped in other ways, with copies which are
sub-titled or otherwise modified for their special needs, make copies of broadcasts
and issue or lend57 copies to the public, without infringing any copyright in the
broadcasts or works included in them.
(2) A "designated body" means a body designated for the purposes of this section by
order of the Secretary of State, who shall not designate a body unless he is satisfied
that it is not established or conducted for profit.
(3) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(4) This section does not apply if, or to the extent that, there is a licensing scheme
certified for the purposes of this section under section 143 providing for the grant of
licences.
75 Recording for archival purposes
(1) A recording of a broadcast of a designated class, or a copy of such a recording, may
be made for the purpose of being placed in an archive maintained by a designated
body without thereby infringing any copyright in the broadcast or in any work
included in it.
(2) In subsection (1) "designated" means designated for the purposes of this section by
order of the Secretary of State, who shall not designate a body unless he is satisfied
that it is not established or conducted for profit.
(3) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
Adaptations
76 Adaptations
An act which by virtue of this Chapter may be done without infringing copyright in a
literary, dramatic or musical work does not, where that work is an adaptation, infringe any
copyright in the work from which the adaptation was made.
CHAPTER IV
MORAL RIGHTS
Right to be identified as author or director
77 Right to be identified as author or director
(1) The author of a copyright literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, and the director
of a copyright film, has the right to be identified as the author or director of the work
45
in the circumstances mentioned in this section; but the right is not infringed unless
it has been asserted in accordance with section 78.
(2) The author of a literary work (other than words intended to be sung or spoken with
music) or a dramatic work has the right to be identified whenever –
(a) the work is published commercially, performed in public or communicated to
the public; or
(b) copies of a film or sound recording including the work are issued to the public;
and that right includes the right to be identified whenever any of those events occur
in relation to an adaptation of the work as the author of the work from which the
adaptation was made.
(3) The author of a musical work, or a literary work consisting of words intended to be
sung or spoken with music, has the right to be identified whenever –
(a) the work is published commercially;
(b) copies of a sound recording of the work are issued to the public; or
(c) a film of which the sound-track includes the work is shown in public or copies
of such a film are issued to the public;
and that right includes the right to be identified whenever any of those events occur
in relation to an adaptation of the work as the author of the work from which the
adaptation was made.
(4) The author of an artistic work has the right to be identified whenever –
(a) the work is published commercially or exhibited in public, or a visual image
of it is communicated to the public;
(b) a film including a visual image of the work is shown in public or copies of
such a film are issued to the public; or
(c) in the case of a work of architecture in the form of a building or a model for a
building, a sculpture or a work of artistic craftsmanship, copies of a graphic
work representing it, or of a photograph of it, are issued to the public.
(5) The author of a work of architecture in the form of a building also has the right to be
identified on the building as constructed or, where more than one building is
constructed to the design, on the first to be constructed.
(6) The director of a film has the right to be identified whenever the film is shown in
public or communicated to the public or copies of the film are issued to the public.
(7) The right of the author or director under this section is –
(a) in the case of commercial publication or the issue to the public of copies of a
film or sound recording, to be identified in or on each copy or, if that is not
appropriate, in some other manner likely to bring his identity to the notice of
a person acquiring a copy,
(b) in the case of identification on a building, to be identified by appropriate
means visible to persons entering or approaching the building, and
(c) in any other case, to be identified in a manner likely to bring his identity to the
attention of a person seeing or hearing the performance, exhibition, showing
or communication to the public in question;
and the identification must in each case be clear and reasonably prominent.
(8) If the author or director in asserting his right to be identified specifies a pseudonym,
initials or some other particular form of identification, that form shall be used;
otherwise any reasonable form of identification may be used.
(9) This section has effect subject to section 79 (exceptions to right).
46
58 Revised wording from “vested” to the end of s.79(3) substituted by SI 2003/2498.
78 Requirement that right be asserted
(1) A person does not infringe the right conferred by section 77 (right to be identified as
author or director) by doing any of the acts mentioned in that section unless the right
has been asserted in accordance with the following provisions so as to bind him in
relation to that act.
(2) The right may be asserted generally, or in relation to any specified act or description
of acts –
(a) on an assignment of copyright in the work, by including in the instrument
effecting the assignment a statement that the author or director asserts in
relation to that work his right to be identified, or
(b) by instrument in writing signed by the author or director.
(3) The right may also be asserted in relation to the public exhibition of an artistic
work –
(a) by securing that when the author or other first owner of copyright parts with
possession of the original, or of a copy made by him or under his direction or
control, the author is identified on the original or copy, or on a frame, mount
or other thing to which it is attached, or
(b) by including in a licence by which the author or other first owner of copyright
authorises the making of copies of the work a statement signed by or on behalf
of the person granting the licence that the author asserts his right to be
identified in the event of the public exhibition of a copy made in pursuance of
the licence.
(4) The persons bound by an assertion of the right under subsection (2) or (3) are –
(a) in the case of an assertion under subsection (2)(a), the assignee and anyone
claiming through him, whether or not he has notice of the assertion;
(b) in the case of an assertion under subsection (2)(b), anyone to whose notice the
assertion is brought;
(c) in the case of an assertion under subsection (3)(a), anyone into whose hands
that original or copy comes, whether or not the identification is still present or
visible;
(d) in the case of an assertion under subsection (3)(b), the licensee and anyone into
whose hands a copy made in pursuance of the licence comes, whether or not
he has notice of the assertion.
(5) In an action for infringement of the right the court shall, in considering remedies,
take into account any delay in asserting the right.
79 Exceptions to right
(1) The right conferred by section 77 (right to be identified as author or director) is
subject to the following exceptions.
(2) The right does not apply in relation to the following descriptions of work –
(a) a computer program;
(b) the design of a typeface;
(c) any computer-generated work.
(3) The right does not apply to anything done by or with the authority of the copyright
owner where copyright in the work originally vested in the author's or director’s
employer by virtue of section 11(2) (works produced in the course of employment)58.
(4) The right is not infringed by an act which by virtue of any of the following provisions
47
59 Revised s.79(4)(h) substituted by SI 1995/3297 (referring to ss. 57 & 66A, rather than s.57 only).
would not infringe copyright in the work –
(a) section 30 (fair dealing for certain purposes), so far as it relates to the
reporting of current events by means of a sound recording, film or broadcast;
(b) section 31 (incidental inclusion of work in an artistic work, sound recording,
film or broadcast);
(c) section 32(3) (examination questions);
(d) section 45 (parliamentary and judicial proceedings);
(e) section 46(1) or (2) (Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries);
(f) section 51 (use of design documents and models);
(g) section 52 (effect of exploitation of design derived from artistic work);
(h)59 section 57 or 66A (acts permitted on assumptions as to expiry of copyright,
&c.).
(5) The right does not apply in relation to any work made for the purpose of reporting
current events.
(6) The right does not apply in relation to the publication in –
(a) a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, or
(b) an encyclopaedia, dictionary, yearbook or other collective work of reference,
of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work made for the purposes of such
publication or made available with the consent of the author for the purposes of such
publication.
(7) The right does not apply in relation to –
(a) a work in which Crown copyright or Parliamentary copyright subsists, or
(b) a work in which copyright originally vested in an international organisation by
virtue of section 168,
unless the author or director has previously been identified as such in or on published
copies of the work.
Right to object to derogatory treatment of work
80 Right to object to derogatory treatment of work
(1) The author of a copyright literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, and the director
of a copyright film, has the right in the circumstances mentioned in this section not
to have his work subjected to derogatory treatment.
(2) For the purposes of this section –
(a) "treatment" of a work means any addition to, deletion from or alteration to or
adaptation of the work, other than –
(i) a translation of a literary or dramatic work, or
(ii) an arrangement or transcription of a musical work involving no more
than a change of key or register; and
(b) the treatment of a work is derogatory if it amounts to distortion or mutilation
of the work or is otherwise prejudicial to the honour or reputation of the author
or director;
and in the following provisions of this section references to a derogatory treatment
of a work shall be construed accordingly.
48
60 Words “, or who, along with the film, plays in public, broadcasts or includes in a cable programme
service, or issues to the public copies of, a derogatory treatment of the film sound-track”, originally
appearing in s.80(5) after paragraph (b) deleted by SI 1995/3297.
(3) In the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work the right is infringed by a person
who –
(a) publishes commercially, performs in public or communicates to the public a
derogatory treatment of the work; or
(b) issues to the public copies of a film or sound recording of, or including, a
derogatory treatment of the work.
(4) In the case of an artistic work the right is infringed by a person who –
(a) publishes commercially or exhibits in public a derogatory treatment of the
work, or communicates to the public a visual image of a derogatory treatment
of the work,
(b) shows in public a film including a visual image of a derogatory treatment of
the work or issues to the public copies of such a film, or
(c) in the case of –
(i) a work of architecture in the form of a model for a building,
(ii) a sculpture, or
(iii) a work of artistic craftsmanship,
issues to the public copies of a graphic work representing, or of a photograph of, a
derogatory treatment of the work.
(5) Subsection (4) does not apply to a work of architecture in the form of a building; but
where the author of such a work is identified on the building and it is the subject of
derogatory treatment he has the right to require the identification to be removed.
(6) In the case of a film, the right is infringed by a person who –
(a) shows in public or communicates to the public a derogatory treatment of the
film; or
(b) issues to the public copies of a derogatory treatment of the film.[---]60
(7) The right conferred by this section extends to the treatment of parts of a work
resulting from a previous treatment by a person other than the author or director, if
those parts are attributed to, or are likely to be regarded as the work of, the author or
director.
(8) This section has effect subject to sections 81 and 82 (exceptions to and qualifications
of right).
81 Exceptions to right
(1) The right conferred by section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work)
is subject to the following exceptions.
(2) The right does not apply to a computer program or to any computer-generated work.
(3) The right does not apply in relation to any work made for the purpose of reporting
current events.
(4) The right does not apply in relation to the publication in –
(a) a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, or
(b) an encyclopaedia, dictionary, yearbook or other collective work of reference,
of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work made for the purposes of such
publication or made available with the consent of the author for the purposes of such
publication.
Nor does the right apply in relation to any subsequent exploitation elsewhere of such
49
61 Reference to ss.57 & 66A inserted by SI 1995/3297 (replacing original reference to s.57 only)
62 Original reference also to s.9(2)(a) (in relation to employed directors) deleted by SI 2003/2498.
a work without any modification of the published version.
(5) The right is not infringed by an act which by virtue of section 57 or 66A (acts
permitted on assumptions as to expiry of copyright, &c.) would not infringe
copyright.61
(6) The right is not infringed by anything done for the purpose of –
(a) avoiding the commission of an offence,
(b) complying with a duty imposed by or under an enactment, or
(c) in the case of the British Broadcasting Corporation, avoiding the inclusion in
a programme broadcast by them of anything which offends against good taste
or decency or which is likely to encourage or incite to crime or to lead to
disorder or to be offensive to public feeling,
provided, where the author or director is identified at the time of the relevant act or
has previously been identified in or on published copies of the work, that there is a
sufficient disclaimer.
82 Qualification of right in certain cases
(1) This section applies to –
(a) works in which copyright originally vested in the author's or director’s
employer by virtue of section 11(2) (works produced in course of
employment)62,
(b) works in which Crown copyright or Parliamentary copyright subsists, and
(c) works in which copyright originally vested in an international organisation by
virtue of section 168.
(2) The right conferred by section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work)
does not apply to anything done in relation to such a work by or with the authority
of the copyright owner unless the author or director –
(a) is identified at the time of the relevant act, or
(b) has previously been identified in or on published copies of the work;
and where in such a case the right does apply, it is not infringed if there is a sufficient
disclaimer.
83 Infringement of right by possessing or dealing with infringing article
(1) The right conferred by section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work)
is also infringed by a person who –
(a) possesses in the course of a business, or
(b) sells or lets for hire, or offers or exposes for sale or hire, or
(c) in the course of a business exhibits in public or distributes, or
(d) distributes otherwise than in the course of a business so as to affect
prejudicially the honour or reputation of the author or director,
an article which is, and which he knows or has reason to believe is, an infringing
article.
(2) An "infringing article" means a work or a copy of a work which –
(a) has been subjected to derogatory treatment within the meaning of section 80,
and
(b) has been or is likely to be the subject of any of the acts mentioned in that
section in circumstances infringing that right.
50
False attribution of work
84 False attribution of work
(1) A person has the right in the circumstances mentioned in this section –
(a) not to have a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work falsely attributed to
him as author, and
(b) not to have a film falsely attributed to him as director;
and in this section an "attribution", in relation to such a work, means a statement
(express or implied) as to who is the author or director.
(2) The right is infringed by a person who –
(a) issues to the public copies of a work of any of those descriptions in or on
which there is a false attribution, or
(b) exhibits in public an artistic work, or a copy of an artistic work, in or on which
there is a false attribution.
(3) The right is also infringed by a person who –
(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work, performs the work in public
or communicates it to the public as being the work of a person, or
(b) in the case of a film, shows it in public or communicates it to the public as
being directed by a person,
knowing or having reason to believe that the attribution is false.
(4) The right is also infringed by the issue to the public or public display of material
containing a false attribution in connection with any of the acts mentioned in
subsection (2) or (3).
(5) The right is also infringed by a person who in the course of a business –
(a) possesses or deals with a copy of a work of any of the descriptions mentioned
in subsection (1) in or on which there is a false attribution, or
(b) in the case of an artistic work, possesses or deals with the work itself when
there is a false attribution in or on it,
knowing or having reason to believe that there is such an attribution and that it is
false.
(6) In the case of an artistic work the right is also infringed by a person who in the course
of a business –
(a) deals with a work which has been altered after the author parted with
possession of it as being the unaltered work of the author, or
(b) deals with a copy of such a work as being a copy of the unaltered work of the
author,
knowing or having reason to believe that that is not the case.
(7) References in this section to dealing are to selling or letting for hire, offering or
exposing for sale or hire, exhibiting in public, or distributing.
(8) This section applies where, contrary to the fact –
(a) a literary, dramatic or musical work is falsely represented as being an
adaptation of the work of a person, or
(b) a copy of an artistic work is falsely represented as being a copy made by the
author of the artistic work,
as it applies where the work is falsely attributed to a person as author.
51
63 Revised s.85(2)(e), substituted by SI 1995/3297 (referring to ss.57 & 66A, rather than s.57 only).
Right to privacy of certain photographs and films
85 Right to privacy of certain photographs and films
(1) A person who for private and domestic purposes commissions the taking of a
photograph or the making of a film has, where copyright subsists in the resulting
work, the right not to have –
(a) copies of the work issued to the public,
(b) the work exhibited or shown in public, or
(c) the work communicated to the public;
and, except as mentioned in subsection (2), a person who does or authorises the doing
of any of those acts infringes that right.
(2) The right is not infringed by an act which by virtue of any of the following provisions
would not infringe copyright in the work –
(a) section 31 (incidental inclusion of work in an artistic work, film or
broadcast);
(b) section 45 (parliamentary and judicial proceedings);
(c) section 46 (Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries);
(d) section 50 (acts done under statutory authority);
(e)63 section 57 or 66A (acts permitted on assumptions as to expiry of copyright,
&c.).
Supplementary
86 Duration of rights
(1) The rights conferred by section 77 (right to be identified as author or director),
section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work) and section 85 (right to
privacy of certain photographs and films) continue to subsist so long as copyright
subsists in the work.
(2) The right conferred by section 84 (false attribution) continues to subsist until 20 years
after a person's death.
87 Consent and waiver of rights
(1) It is not an infringement of any of the rights conferred by this Chapter to do any act
to which the person entitled to the right has consented.
(2) Any of those rights may be waived by instrument in writing signed by the person
giving up the right.
(3) A waiver –
(a) may relate to a specific work, to works of a specified description or to works
generally, and may relate to existing or future works, and
(b) may be conditional or unconditional and may be expressed to be subject to
revocation;
and if made in favour of the owner or prospective owner of the copyright in the work
or works to which it relates, it shall be presumed to extend to his licensees and
successors in title unless a contrary intention is expressed.
(4) Nothing in this Chapter shall be construed as excluding the operation of the general
law of contract or estoppel in relation to an informal waiver or other transaction in
relation to any of the rights mentioned in subsection (1).
52
88 Application of provisions to joint works
(1) The right conferred by section 77 (right to be identified as author or director) is, in
the case of a work of joint authorship, a right of each joint author to be identified as
a joint author and must be asserted in accordance with section 78 by each joint author
in relation to himself.
(2) The right conferred by section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work)
is, in the case of a work of joint authorship, a right of each joint author and his right
is satisfied if he consents to the treatment in question.
(3) A waiver under section 87 of those rights by one joint author does not affect the
rights of the other joint authors.
(4) The right conferred by section 84 (false attribution) is infringed, in the circumstances
mentioned in that section –
(a) by any false statement as to the authorship of a work of joint authorship, and
(b) by the false attribution of joint authorship in relation to a work of sole
authorship;
and such a false attribution infringes the right of every person to whom authorship
of any description is, whether rightly or wrongly, attributed.
(5) The above provisions also apply (with any necessary adaptations) in relation to a film
which was, or is alleged to have been, jointly directed, as they apply to a work which
is, or is alleged to be, a work of joint authorship.
A film is "jointly directed" if it is made by the collaboration of two or more directors
and the contribution of each director is not distinct from that of the other director or
directors.
(6) The right conferred by section 85 (right to privacy of certain photographs and films)
is, in the case of a work made in pursuance of a joint commission, a right of each
person who commissioned the making of the work, so that –
(a) the right of each is satisfied if he consents to the act in question, and
(b) a waiver under section 87 by one of them does not affect the rights of the
others.
89 Application of provisions to parts of works
(1) The rights conferred by section 77 (right to be identified as author or director) and
section 85 (right to privacy of certain photographs and films) apply in relation to the
whole or any substantial part of a work.
(2) The rights conferred by section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work)
and section 84 (false attribution) apply in relation to the whole or any part of a work.
CHAPTER V
DEALINGS WITH RIGHTS IN COPYRIGHT WORKS
Copyright
90 Assignment and licences
(1) Copyright is transmissible by assignment, by testamentary disposition or by operation
of law, as personal or moveable property.
(2) An assignment or other transmission of copyright may be partial, that is, limited so
as to apply –
(a) to one or more, but not all, of the things the copyright owner has the exclusive
right to do;
53
(b) to part, but not the whole, of the period for which the copyright is to subsist.
(3) An assignment of copyright is not effective unless it is in writing signed by or on
behalf of the assignor.
(4) A licence granted by a copyright owner is binding on every successor in title to his
interest in the copyright, except a purchaser in good faith for valuable consideration
and without notice (actual or constructive) of the licence or a person deriving title
from such a purchaser; and references in this Part to doing anything with, or without,
the licence of the copyright owner shall be construed accordingly.
91 Prospective ownership of copyright
(1) Where by an agreement made in relation to future copyright, and signed by or on
behalf of the prospective owner of the copyright, the prospective owner purports to
assign the future copyright (wholly or partially) to another person, then if, on the
copyright coming into existence, the assignee or another person claiming under him
would be entitled as against all other persons to require the copyright to be vested in
him, the copyright shall vest in the assignee or his successor in title by virtue of this
subsection.
(2) In this Part –
"future copyright" means copyright which will or may come into existence in
respect of a future work or class of works or on the occurrence of a future event;
and
"prospective owner" shall be construed accordingly, and includes a person who is
prospectively entitled to copyright by virtue of such an agreement as is mentioned
in subsection (1).
(3) A licence granted by a prospective owner of copyright is binding on every successor
in title to his interest (or prospective interest) in the right, except a purchaser in good
faith for valuable consideration and without notice (actual or constructive) of the
licence or a person deriving title from such a purchaser; and references in this Part
to doing anything with, or without, the licence of the copyright owner shall be
construed accordingly.
92 Exclusive licences
(1) In this Part an "exclusive licence" means a licence in writing signed by or on behalf
of the copyright owner authorising the licensee to the exclusion of all other persons,
including the person granting the licence, to exercise a right which would otherwise
be exercisable exclusively by the copyright owner.
(2) The licensee under an exclusive licence has the same rights against a successor in
title who is bound by the licence as he has against the person granting the licence.
93 Copyright to pass under will with unpublished work
Where under a bequest (whether specific or general) a person is entitled, beneficially or
otherwise, to –
(a) an original document or other material thing recording or embodying a literary,
dramatic, musical or artistic work which was not published before the death
of the testator, or
(b) an original material thing containing a sound recording or film which was not
published before the death of the testator,
the bequest shall, unless a contrary intention is indicated in the testator's will or a codicil
to it, be construed as including the copyright in the work in so far as the testator was the
owner of the copyright immediately before his death.
54
64 ss.93A-93C added by SI 1996/2967.
93A64 Presumption of transfer of rental right in case of film production agreement
(1) Where an agreement concerning film production is concluded between an author and
a film producer, the author shall be presumed, unless the agreement provides to the
contrary, to have transferred to the film producer any rental right in relation to the
film arising by virtue of the inclusion of a copy of the author’s work in the film.
(2) In this section “author” means an author, or prospective author, of a literary,
dramatic, musical or artistic work.
(3) Subsection (1) does not apply to any rental right in relation to the film arising by
virtue of the inclusion in the film of the screenplay, the dialogue or music specifically
created for and used in the film.
(4) Where this section applies, the absence of signature by or on behalf of the author
does not exclude the operation of section 91(1) (effect of purported assignment of
future copyright).
(5) The reference in subsection (1) to an agreement concluded between an author and a
film producer includes any agreement having effect between those persons, whether
made by them directly or through intermediaries.
(6) Section 93B (right to equitable remuneration on transfer of rental right) applies
where there is a presumed transfer by virtue of this section as in the case of an actual
transfer.
Right to equitable remuneration where rental right transferred
93B Right to equitable remuneration where rental right transferred
(1) Where an author to whom this section applies has transferred his rental right
concerning a sound recording or a film to the producer of the sound recording or
film, he retains the right to equitable remuneration for the rental.
The authors to whom this section applies are –
(a) the author of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, and
(b) the principal director of a film.
(2) The right to equitable remuneration under this section may not be assigned by the
author except to a collecting society for the purpose of enabling it to enforce the right
on his behalf.
The right is, however, transmissible by testamentary disposition or by operation of
law as personal or moveable property; and it may be assigned or further transmitted
by any person into whose hands it passes.
(3) Equitable remuneration under this section is payable by the person for the time being
entitled to the rental right, that is, the person to whom the right was transferred or any
successor in title of his.
(4) The amount payable by way of equitable remuneration is as agreed by or on behalf
of the persons by and to whom it is payable, subject to section 93C (reference of
amount to Copyright Tribunal).
(5) An agreement is of no effect in so far as it purports to exclude or restrict the right to
equitable remuneration under this section.
(6) References in this section to the transfer of rental right by one person to another
include any arrangement having that effect, whether made by them directly or
through intermediaries.
(7) In this section a “collecting society” means a society or other organisation which has
as its main object, or one of its main objects, the exercise of the right to equitable
55
remuneration under this section on behalf of more than one author.
93C Equitable remuneration: reference of amount to Copyright Tribunal
(1) In default of agreement as to the amount payable by way of equitable remuneration
under section 93B, the person by or to whom it is payable may apply to the Copyright
Tribunal to determine the amount payable.
(2) A person to or by whom equitable remuneration is payable under that section may
also apply to the Copyright Tribunal –
(a) to vary any agreement as to the amount payable, or
(b) to vary any previous determination of the Tribunal as to that matter;
but except with the special leave of the Tribunal no such application may be made
within twelve months from the date of a previous determination.
An order made on an application under this subsection has effect from the date on
which it is made or such later date as may be specified by the Tribunal.
(3) On an application under this section the Tribunal shall consider the matter and make
such order as to the method of calculating and paying equitable remuneration as it
may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances, taking into account the
importance of the contribution of the author to the film or sound recording.
(4) Remuneration shall not be considered inequitable merely because it was paid by way
of a single payment or at the time of transfer of the rental right.
(5) An agreement is of no effect in so far as it purports to prevent a person questioning
the amount of equitable remuneration or to restrict the powers of the Copyright
Tribunal under this section.
Moral rights
94 Moral rights not assignable
The rights conferred by Chapter IV (moral rights) are not assignable.
95 Transmission of moral rights on death
(1) On the death of a person entitled to the right conferred by section 77 (right to
identification of author or director), section 80 (right to object to derogatory
treatment of work) or section 85 (right to privacy of certain photographs and
films) –
(a) the right passes to such person as he may by testamentary disposition
specifically direct,
(b) if there is no such direction but the copyright in the work in question forms
part of his estate, the right passes to the person to whom the copyright passes,
and
(c) if or to the extent that the right does not pass under paragraph (a) or paragraph
(b) it is exercisable by his personal representatives.
(2) Where copyright forming part of a person's estate passes in part to one person and in
part to another, as for example where a bequest is limited so as to apply –
(a) to one or more, but not all, of the things the copyright owner has the exclusive
right to do or authorise, or
(b) to part, but not the whole, of the period for which the copyright is to subsist,
any right which passes with the copyright by virtue of subsection (1) is
correspondingly divided.
(3) Where by virtue of subsection (1)(a) or (1)(b) a right becomes exercisable by more
56
65 Added by SI 2003/2498.
than one person –
(a) it may, in the case of the right conferred by section 77 (right to identification
of author or director), be asserted by any of them;
(b) it is, in the case of the right conferred by section 80 (right to object to
derogatory treatment of work) or section 85 (right to privacy of certain
photographs and films), a right exercisable by each of them and is satisfied in
relation to any of them if he consents to the treatment or act in question; and
(c) any waiver of the right in accordance with section 87 by one of them does not
affect the rights of the others.
(4) A consent or waiver previously given or made binds any person to whom a right
passes by virtue of subsection (1).
(5) Any infringement after a person's death of the right conferred by section 84 (false
attribution) is actionable by his personal representatives.
(6) Any damages recovered by personal representatives by virtue of this section in
respect of an infringement after a person's death shall devolve as part of his estate as
if the right of action had subsisted and been vested in him immediately before his
death.
CHAPTER VI
REMEDIES FOR INFRINGEMENT
Rights and remedies of copyright owner
96 Infringement actionable by copyright owner
(1) An infringement of copyright is actionable by the copyright owner.
(2) In an action for infringement of copyright all such relief by way of damages,
injunctions, accounts or otherwise is available to the plaintiff as is available in
respect of the infringement of any other property right.
(3) This section has effect subject to the following provisions of this Chapter.
97 Provisions as to damages in infringement action
(1) Where in an action for infringement of copyright it is shown that at the time of the
infringement the defendant did not know, and had no reason to believe, that copyright
subsisted in the work to which the action relates, the plaintiff is not entitled to
damages against him, but without prejudice to any other remedy.
(2) The court may in an action for infringement of copyright having regard to all the
circumstances, and in particular to –
(a) the flagrancy of the infringement, and
(b) any benefit accruing to the defendant by reason of the infringement,
award such additional damages as the justice of the case may require.
97A65 Injunctions against service providers
(1) The High Court (in Scotland, the Court of Session) shall have power to grant an
injunction against a service provider, where that service provider has actual
knowledge of another person using their service to infringe copyright.
(2) In determining whether a service provider has actual knowledge for the purpose of
this section, a court shall take into account all matters which appear to it in the
57
66 Reference to Competition Commission inserted by SI 1999/506 (replacing original reference to
Monopolies and Mergers Commission).
particular circumstances to be relevant and, amongst other things, shall have regard
to –
(a) whether a service provider has received a notice through a means of contact
made available in accordance with regulation 6(1)(c) of the Electronic
Commerce (EC Directive) Regulations 2002 (SI 2002/2013); and
(b) the extent to which any notice includes –
(i) the full name and address of the sender of the notice;
(ii) details of the infringement in question.
(3) In this section "service provider" has the meaning given to it by regulation 2 of the
Electronic Commerce (EC Directive) Regulations 2002.
98 Undertaking to take licence of right in infringement proceedings
(1) If in proceedings for infringement of copyright in respect of which a licence is
available as of right under section 144 (powers exercisable in consequence of report
of Competition Commission66) the defendant undertakes to take a licence on such
terms as may be agreed or, in default of agreement, settled by the Copyright Tribunal
under that section –
(a) no injunction shall be granted against him,
(b) no order for delivery up shall be made under section 99, and
(c) the amount recoverable against him by way of damages or on an account of
profits shall not exceed double the amount which would have been payable by
him as licensee if such a licence on those terms had been granted before the
earliest infringement.
(2) An undertaking may be given at any time before final order in the proceedings,
without any admission of liability.
(3) Nothing in this section affects the remedies available in respect of an infringement
committed before licences of right were available.
99 Order for delivery up
(1) Where a person –
(a) has an infringing copy of a work in his possession, custody or control in the
course of a business, or
(b) has in his possession, custody or control an article specifically designed or
adapted for making copies of a particular copyright work, knowing or having
reason to believe that it has been or is to be used to make infringing copies,
the owner of the copyright in the work may apply to the court for an order that the
infringing copy or article be delivered up to him or to such other person as the court
may direct.
(2) An application shall not be made after the end of the period specified in section 113
(period after which remedy of delivery up not available); and no order shall be made
unless the court also makes, or it appears to the court that there are grounds for
making, an order under section 114 (order as to disposal of infringing copy or other
article).
(3) A person to whom an infringing copy or other article is delivered up in pursuance of
an order under this section shall, if an order under section 114 is not made, retain it
pending the making of an order, or the decision not to make an order, under that
section.
(4) Nothing in this section affects any other power of the court.
58
67 Added by SI 2003/2498.
100 Right to seize infringing copies and other articles
(1) An infringing copy of a work which is found exposed or otherwise immediately
available for sale or hire, and in respect of which the copyright owner would be
entitled to apply for an order under section 99, may be seized and detained by him
or a person authorised by him.
The right to seize and detain is exercisable subject to the following conditions and
is subject to any decision of the court under section 114.
(2) Before anything is seized under this section notice of the time and place of the
proposed seizure must be given to a local police station.
(3) A person may for the purpose of exercising the right conferred by this section enter
premises to which the public have access but may not seize anything in the
possession, custody or control of a person at a permanent or regular place of business
of his, and may not use any force.
(4) At the time when anything is seized under this section there shall be left at the place
where it was seized a notice in the prescribed form containing the prescribed
particulars as to the person by whom or on whose authority the seizure is made and
the grounds on which it is made.
(5) In this section –
"premises" includes land, buildings, moveable structures, vehicles, vessels, aircraft
and hovercraft; and
"prescribed" means prescribed by order of the Secretary of State.
(6) An order of the Secretary of State under this section shall be made by statutory
instrument which shall be subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either
House of Parliament.
Rights and remedies of exclusive licensee
101 Rights and remedies of exclusive licensee
(1) An exclusive licensee has, except against the copyright owner, the same rights and
remedies in respect of matters occurring after the grant of the licence as if the licence
had been an assignment.
(2) His rights and remedies are concurrent with those of the copyright owner; and
references in the relevant provisions of this Part to the copyright owner shall be
construed accordingly.
(3) In an action brought by an exclusive licensee by virtue of this section a defendant
may avail himself of any defence which would have been available to him if the
action had been brought by the copyright owner.
101A67 Certain infringements actionable by a non-exclusive licensee
(1) A non-exclusive licensee may bring an action for infringement of copyright if –
(a) the infringing act was directly connected to a prior licensed act of the licensee;
and
(b) the licence –
(i) is in writing and is signed by or on behalf of the copyright owner; and
(ii) expressly grants the non-exclusive licensee a right of action under this
section.
(2) In an action brought under this section, the non-exclusive licensee shall have the
same rights and remedies available to him as the copyright owner would have had if
59
he had brought the action.
(3) The rights granted under this section are concurrent with those of the copyright
owner and references in the relevant provisions of this Part to the copyright owner
shall be construed accordingly.
(4) In an action brought by a non-exclusive licensee by virtue of this section a defendant
may avail himself of any defence which would have been available to him if the
action had been brought by the copyright owner.
(5) Subsections (1) to (4) of section 102 shall apply to a non-exclusive licensee who has
a right of action by virtue of this section as it applies to an exclusive licensee.
(6) In this section a "non-exclusive licensee" means the holder of a licence authorising
the licensee to exercise a right which remains exercisable by the copyright owner.
102 Exercise of concurrent rights
(1) Where an action for infringement of copyright brought by the copyright owner or an
exclusive licensee relates (wholly or partly) to an infringement in respect of which
they have concurrent rights of action, the copyright owner or, as the case may be, the
exclusive licensee may not, without the leave of the court, proceed with the action
unless the other is either joined as a plaintiff or added as a defendant.
(2) A copyright owner or exclusive licensee who is added as a defendant in pursuance
of subsection (1) is not liable for any costs in the action unless he takes part in the
proceedings.
(3) The above provisions do not affect the granting of interlocutory relief on an
application by a copyright owner or exclusive licensee alone.
(4) Where an action for infringement of copyright is brought which relates (wholly or
partly) to an infringement in respect of which the copyright owner and an exclusive
licensee have or had concurrent rights of action –
(a) the court shall in assessing damages take into account –
(i) the terms of the licence, and
(ii) any pecuniary remedy already awarded or available to either of them in
respect of the infringement;
(b) no account of profits shall be directed if an award of damages has been made,
or an account of profits has been directed, in favour of the other of them in
respect of the infringement; and
(c) the court shall if an account of profits is directed apportion the profits between
them as the court considers just, subject to any agreement between them;
and these provisions apply whether or not the copyright owner and the exclusive
licensee are both parties to the action.
(5) The copyright owner shall notify any exclusive licensee having concurrent rights
before applying for an order under section 99 (order for delivery up) or exercising the
right conferred by section 100 (right of seizure); and the court may on the application
of the licensee make such order under section 99 or, as the case may be, prohibiting
or permitting the exercise by the copyright owner of the right conferred by section
100, as it thinks fit having regard to the terms of the licence.
Remedies for infringement of moral rights
103 Remedies for infringement of moral rights
(1) An infringement of a right conferred by Chapter IV (moral rights) is actionable as a
breach of statutory duty owed to the person entitled to the right.
60
68 References to “director or producer” in ss.105(2)(a) & (5)(a) inserted by SI 1996/2967 (replacing
original references to “author or director”). s.105(2)(aa) added by SI 1995/3297, and ss.105(5)(aa) &
(6) inserted by SI 1996/2967.
(2) In proceedings for infringement of the right conferred by section 80 (right to object
to derogatory treatment of work) the court may, if it thinks it is an adequate remedy
in the circumstances, grant an injunction on terms prohibiting the doing of any act
unless a disclaimer is made, in such terms and in such manner as may be approved
by the court, dissociating the author or director from the treatment of the work.
Presumptions
104 Presumptions relevant to literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works
(1) The following presumptions apply in proceedings brought by virtue of this Chapter
with respect to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work.
(2) Where a name purporting to be that of the author appeared on copies of the work as
published or on the work when it was made, the person whose name appeared shall
be presumed, until the contrary is proved –
(a) to be the author of the work;
(b) to have made it in circumstances not falling within section 11(2), 163, 165 or
168 (works produced in course of employment, Crown copyright,
Parliamentary copyright or copyright of certain international organisations).
(3) In the case of a work alleged to be a work of joint authorship, subsection (2) applies
in relation to each person alleged to be one of the authors.
(4) Where no name purporting to be that of the author appeared as mentioned in
subsection (2) but –
(a) the work qualifies for copyright protection by virtue of section 155
(qualification by reference to country of first publication), and
(b) a name purporting to be that of the publisher appeared on copies of the work
as first published,
the person whose name appeared shall be presumed, until the contrary is proved, to
have been the owner of the copyright at the time of publication.
(5) If the author of the work is dead or the identity of the author cannot be ascertained
by reasonable inquiry, it shall be presumed, in the absence of evidence to the
contrary –
(a) that the work is an original work, and
(b) that the plaintiff's allegations as to what was the first publication of the work
and as to the country of first publication are correct.
10568 Presumptions relevant to sound recordings and films
(1) In proceedings brought by virtue of this Chapter with respect to a sound recording,
where copies of the recording as issued to the public bear a label or other mark
stating –
(a) that a named person was the owner of copyright in the recording at the date of
issue of the copies, or
(b) that the recording was first published in a specified year or in a specified
country,
the label or mark shall be admissible as evidence of the facts stated and shall be
presumed to be correct until the contrary is proved.
(2) In proceedings brought by virtue of this Chapter with respect to a film, where copies
61
of the film as issued to the public bear a statement –
(a) that a named person was the director or producer of the film,
(aa) that a named person was the principal director, the author of the screenplay,
the author of the dialogue or the composer of music specifically created for
and used in the film,
(b) that a named person was the owner of copyright in the film at the date of
issue of the copies, or
(c) that the film was first published in a specified year or in a specified country,
the statement shall be admissible as evidence of the facts stated and shall be
presumed to be correct until the contrary is proved.
(3) In proceedings brought by virtue of this Chapter with respect to a computer program,
where copies of the program are issued to the public in electronic form bearing a
statement –
(a) that a named person was the owner of copyright in the program at the date of
issue of the copies, or
(b) that the program was first published in a specified country or that copies of it
were first issued to the public in electronic form in a specified year,
the statement shall be admissible as evidence of the facts stated and shall be
presumed to be correct until the contrary is proved.
(4) The above presumptions apply equally in proceedings relating to an infringement
alleged to have occurred before the date on which the copies were issued to the
public.
(5) In proceedings brought by virtue of this Chapter with respect to a film, where the film
as shown in public or communicated to the public bears a statement –
(a) that a named person was the director or producer of the film, or
(aa) that a named person was the principal director of the film, the author of the
screenplay, the author of the dialogue or the composer of music specifically
created for and used in the film, or
(b) that a named person was the owner of copyright in the film immediately after
it was made,
the statement shall be admissible as evidence of the facts stated and shall be
presumed to be correct until the contrary is proved.
This presumption applies equally in proceedings relating to an infringement alleged
to have occurred before the date on which the film was shown in public or
communicated to the public.
(6) For the purposes of this section, a statement that a person was the director of a film
shall be taken, unless a contrary indication appears, as meaning that he was the
principal director of the film.
106 Presumptions relevant to works subject to Crown copyright
In proceedings brought by virtue of this Chapter with respect to a literary, dramatic or
musical work in which Crown copyright subsists, where there appears on printed copies
of the work a statement of the year in which the work was first published commercially,
that statement shall be admissible as evidence of the fact stated and shall be presumed to
be correct in the absence of evidence to the contrary.
62
69 ss.107(2A) & (4A) added by SI 2003/2498. Maximum sentence set by s.107(4)(b) increased from the
original two years to ten by the Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act 2002.
Offences
10769 Criminal liability for making or dealing with infringing articles &c
(1) A person commits an offence who, without the licence of the copyright owner –
(a) makes for sale or hire, or
(b) imports into the United Kingdom otherwise than for his private and domestic
use, or
(c) possesses in the course of a business with a view to committing any act
infringing the copyright, or
(d) in the course of a business –
(i) sells or lets for hire, or
(ii) offers or exposes for sale or hire, or
(iii) exhibits in public, or
(iv) distributes, or
(e) distributes otherwise than in the course of a business to such an extent as to
affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright,
an article which is, and which he knows or has reason to believe is, an infringing
copy of a copyright work.
(2) A person commits an offence who –
(a) makes an article specifically designed or adapted for making copies of a
particular copyright work, or
(b) has such an article in his possession,
knowing or having reason to believe that it is to be used to make infringing copies
for sale or hire or for use in the course of a business.
(2A) A person who infringes copyright in a work by communicating the work to the
public –
(a) in the course of a business, or
(b) otherwise than in the course of a business to such an extent as to affect
prejudicially the owner of the copyright,
commits an offence if he knows or has reason to believe that, by doing so, he is
infringing copyright in that work.
(3) Where copyright is infringed (otherwise than by reception of a communication to the
public) –
(a) by the public performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work, or
(b) by the playing or showing in public of a sound recording or film,
any person who caused the work to be so performed, played or shown is guilty of an
offence if he knew or had reason to believe that copyright would be infringed.
(4) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (1)(a), (b),(d)(iv) or (e) is liable –
(a) on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months
or a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum, or both;
(b) on conviction on indictment to a fine or imprisonment for a term not exceeding
ten years, or both.
(4A) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (2A) is liable –
(a) on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding three months
or a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum, or both;
63
70 s.107A added by the Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994. See also Annex V.
(b) on conviction on indictment to a fine or imprisonment for a term not exceeding
two years, or both.
(5) A person guilty of any other offence under this section is liable on summary
conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or a fine not
exceeding level 5 on the standard scale, or both.
(6) Sections 104 to 106 (presumptions as to various matters connected with copyright)
do not apply to proceedings for an offence under this section; but without prejudice
to their application in proceedings for an order under section 108 below.
107A70 Enforcement by local weights and measures authority
(1) It is the duty of every local weights and measures authority to enforce within their
area the provisions of section 107.
(2) The following provisions of the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 apply in relation to the
enforcement of that section by such an authority as in relation to the enforcement of
that Act –
section 27 (power to make test purchases),
section 28 (power to enter premises and inspect and seize goods and documents),
section 29 (obstruction of authorised officers), and
section 33 (compensation for loss, &c. of goods seized).
(3) Subsection (1) above does not apply in relation to the enforcement of section 107 in
Northern Ireland, but it is the duty of the Department of Economic Development to
enforce that section in Northern Ireland.
For that purpose the provisions of the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 specified in
subsection (2) apply as if for the references to a local weights and measures authority
and any officer of such an authority there were substituted references to that
Department and any of its officers.
(4) Any enactment which authorises the disclosure of information for the purpose of
facilitating the enforcement of the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 shall apply as if
section 107 were contained in that Act and as if the functions of any person in
relation to the enforcement of that section were functions under that Act.
(5) Nothing in this section shall be construed as authorising a local weights and measures
authority to bring proceedings in Scotland for an offence.
108 Order for delivery up in criminal proceedings
(1) The court before which proceedings are brought against a person for an offence under
section 107 may, if satisfied that at the time of his arrest or charge –
(a) he had in his possession, custody or control in the course of a business an
infringing copy of a copyright work, or
(b) he had in his possession, custody or control an article specifically designed or
adapted for making copies of a particular copyright work, knowing or having
reason to believe that it had been or was to be used to make infringing copies,
order that the infringing copy or article be delivered up to the copyright owner or to
such other person as the court may direct.
(2) For this purpose a person shall be treated as charged with an offence –
(a) in England, Wales and Northern Ireland, when he is orally charged or is served
with a summons or indictment;
(b) in Scotland, when he is cautioned, charged or served with a complaint or
indictment.
64
71 References to the Powers of Criminal Courts (Sentencing) Act 2000 and Criminal Justice (Northern
Ireland) Order 1994 inserted by those enactments, and reference to the Proceeds of Crime (Scotland) Act
1995 inserted by the Criminal Procedure (Consequential Provisions) (Scotland Act) 1995, in place of
original references to earlier legislation.
72 Reference in s.109(1)(a) to ss.107(1) or (2) substituted by the Copyright etc. and Trade Marks (Offences
and Enforcement) Act 2002 (replacing original reference to ss. 107(1)(a), (b), (d)(iv) or (e)). That Act
also added the reference to s.107(2) in s.109(4), and the words “fixed or” before “moveable” in s.109(5).
References to s.107(2A) in ss.109(1)(a) & (4) inserted by SI 2003/2498.
(3) An order may be made by the court of its own motion or on the application of the
prosecutor (or, in Scotland, the Lord Advocate or procurator-fiscal), and may be
made whether or not the person is convicted of the offence, but shall not be made –
(a) after the end of the period specified in section 113 (period after which remedy
of delivery up not available), or
(b) if it appears to the court unlikely that any order will be made under section 114
(order as to disposal of infringing copy or other article).
(4) An appeal lies from an order made under this section by a magistrates' court –
(a) in England and Wales, to the Crown Court, and
(b) in Northern Ireland, to the county court;
and in Scotland, where an order has been made under this section, the person from
whose possession, custody or control the infringing copy or article has been removed
may, without prejudice to any other form of appeal under any rule of law, appeal
against that order in the same manner as against sentence.
(5) A person to whom an infringing copy or other article is delivered up in pursuance of
an order under this section shall retain it pending the making of an order, or the
decision not to make an order, under section 114.
(6)71 Nothing in this section affects the powers of the court under section 143 of the
Powers of Criminal Courts (Sentencing) Act 2000, Part II of the Proceeds of Crime
(Scotland) Act 1995 or Article 11 of the Criminal Justice (Northern Ireland) Order
1994 (general provisions as to forfeiture in criminal proceedings).
10972 Search warrants
(1) Where a justice of the peace (in Scotland, a sheriff or justice of the peace) is satisfied
by information on oath given by a constable (in Scotland, by evidence on oath) that
there are reasonable grounds for believing –
(a) that an offence under section 107(1), (2) or (2A) has been or is about to be
committed in any premises, and
(b) that evidence that such an offence has been or is about to be committed is in
those premises,
he may issue a warrant authorising a constable to enter and search the premises,
using such reasonable force as is necessary.
(2) The power conferred by subsection (1) does not, in England and Wales, extend to
authorising a search for material of the kinds mentioned in section 9(2) of the Police
and Criminal Evidence Act 1984 (certain classes of personal or confidential
material).
(3) A warrant under this section –
(a) may authorise persons to accompany any constable executing the warrant, and
(b) remains in force for 28 days from the date of its issue.
(4) In executing a warrant issued under this section a constable may seize an article if he
reasonably believes that it is evidence that any offence under section 107(1), (2) or
(2A) has been or is about to be committed.
(5) In this section "premises" includes land, buildings, fixed or moveable structures,
65
73 ss.111(3A) & (3B), and reference thereto in s.111(4), added by SI 1995/1445.
vehicles, vessels, aircraft and hovercraft.
110 Offence by body corporate: liability of officers
(1) Where an offence under section 107 committed by a body corporate is proved to have
been committed with the consent or connivance of a director, manager, secretary or
other similar officer of the body, or a person purporting to act in any such capacity,
he as well as the body corporate is guilty of the offence and liable to be proceeded
against and punished accordingly.
(2) In relation to a body corporate whose affairs are managed by its members "director"
means a member of the body corporate.
Provision for preventing importation of infringing copies
111 Infringing copies may be treated as prohibited goods
(1) The owner of the copyright in a published literary, dramatic or musical work may
give notice in writing to the Commissioners of Customs and Excise –
(a) that he is the owner of the copyright in the work, and
(b) that he requests the Commissioners, for a period specified in the notice, to treat
as prohibited goods printed copies of the work which are infringing copies.
(2) The period specified in a notice under subsection (1) shall not exceed five years and
shall not extend beyond the period for which copyright is to subsist.
(3) The owner of the copyright in a sound recording or film may give notice in writing
to the Commissioners of Customs and Excise –
(a) that he is the owner of the copyright in the work,
(b) that infringing copies of the work are expected to arrive in the United Kingdom
at a time and a place specified in the notice, and
(c) that he requests the Commissioners to treat the copies as prohibited goods.
(3A)73 The Commissioners may treat as prohibited goods only infringing copies of
works which arrive in the United Kingdom –
(a) from outside the European Economic Area, or
(b) from within that Area but not having been entered for free circulation.
(3B) This section does not apply to goods entered, or expected to be entered, for free
circulation, export, re-export or for a suspensive procedure in respect of which an
application may be made under Article 3(1) of Council Regulation (EC) No. 3295/94
laying down measures to prohibit the release for free circulation, export, re-export
or entry for a suspensive procedure of counterfeit and pirated goods.
(4) When a notice is in force under this section the importation of goods to which the
notice relates, otherwise than by a person for his private and domestic use, subject
to subsections (3A) and (3B), is prohibited; but a person is not by reason of the
prohibition liable to any penalty other than forfeiture of the goods.
112 Power of Commissioners of Customs and Excise to make regulations
(1) The Commissioners of Customs and Excise may make regulations prescribing the
form in which notice is to be given under section 111 and requiring a person giving
notice –
(a) to furnish the Commissioners with such evidence as may be specified in the
regulations, either on giving notice or when the goods are imported, or at both
those times, and
66
(b) to comply with such other conditions as may be specified in the regulations.
(2) The regulations may, in particular, require a person giving such a notice –
(a) to pay such fees in respect of the notice as may be specified by the regulations;
(b) to give such security as may be so specified in respect of any liability or
expense which the Commissioners may incur in consequence of the notice by
reason of the detention of any article or anything done to an article detained;
(c) to indemnify the Commissioners against any such liability or expense, whether
security has been given or not.
(3) The regulations may make different provision as respects different classes of case to
which they apply and may include such incidental and supplementary provisions as
the Commissioners consider expedient.
(4) Regulations under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(5) Section 17 of the Customs and Excise Management Act 1979 (general provisions as
to Commissioners' receipts) applies to fees paid in pursuance of regulations under
this section as to receipts under the enactments relating to customs and excise.
Supplementary
113 Period after which remedy of delivery up not available
(1) An application for an order under section 99 (order for delivery up in civil
proceedings) may not be made after the end of the period of six years from the date
on which the infringing copy or article in question was made, subject to the following
provisions.
(2) If during the whole or any part of that period the copyright owner –
(a) is under a disability, or
(b) is prevented by fraud or concealment from discovering the facts entitling him
to apply for an order,
an application may be made at any time before the end of the period of six years from
the date on which he ceased to be under a disability or, as the case may be, could
with reasonable diligence have discovered those facts.
(3) In subsection (2) "disability" –
(a) in England and Wales, has the same meaning as in the Limitation Act 1980;
(b) in Scotland, means legal disability within the meaning of the Prescription and
Limitation (Scotland) Act 1973;
(c) in Northern Ireland, has the same meaning as in the Statute of Limitations
(Northern Ireland) 1958.
(4) An order under section 108 (order for delivery up in criminal proceedings) shall not,
in any case, be made after the end of the period of six years from the date on which
the infringing copy or article in question was made.
114 Order as to disposal of infringing copy or other article
(1) An application may be made to the court for an order that an infringing copy or other
article delivered up in pursuance of an order under section 99 or 108, or seized and
detained in pursuance of the right conferred by section 100, shall be –
(a) forfeited to the copyright owner, or
(b) destroyed or otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit,
or for a decision that no such order should be made.
(2) In considering what order (if any) should be made, the court shall consider whether
67
74 Reference to s.19 of the Trade Marks Act 1994 substituted by that Act (replacing original reference to
s.58C of the Trade Marks Act 1938).
75 ss. 114A & B inserted by the Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act 2002,
and references to s.107(2A) added in s.114A(2)(a) & 114B(15) by SI 2003/2498.
other remedies available in an action for infringement of copyright would be
adequate to compensate the copyright owner and to protect his interests.
(3) Provision shall be made by rules of court as to the service of notice on persons having
an interest in the copy or other articles, and any such person is entitled –
(a) to appear in proceedings for an order under this section, whether or not he was
served with notice, and
(b) to appeal against any order made, whether or not he appeared;
and an order shall not take effect until the end of the period within which notice of
an appeal may be given or, if before the end of that period notice of appeal is duly
given, until the final determination or abandonment of the proceedings on the appeal.
(4) Where there is more than one person interested in a copy or other article, the court
shall make such order as it thinks just and may (in particular) direct that the article
be sold, or otherwise dealt with, and the proceeds divided.
(5) If the court decides that no order should be made under this section, the person in
whose possession, custody or control the copy or other article was before being
delivered up or seized is entitled to its return.
(6) References in this section to a person having an interest in a copy or other article
include any person in whose favour an order could be made in respect of it under this
section or under section 204 or 231 of this Act or section 19 of the Trade Marks Act
199474 (which make similar provision in relation to infringement of rights in
performances, design right and trade marks).
114A75 Forfeiture of infringing copies, etc.: England and Wales or Northern Ireland
(1) In England and Wales or Northern Ireland where there have come into the possession
of any person in connection with the investigation or prosecution of a relevant
offence –
(a) infringing copies of a copyright work, or
(b) articles specifically designed or adapted for making copies of a particular
copyright work,
that person may apply under this section for an order for the forfeiture of the
infringing copies or articles.
(2) For the purposes of this section "relevant offence" means –
(a) an offence under section 107(1), (2) or (2A) (criminal liability for making or
dealing with infringing articles, etc.),
(b) an offence under the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 (c. 29), or
(c) an offence involving dishonesty or deception.
(3) An application under this section may be made –
(a) where proceedings have been brought in any court for a relevant offence
relating to some or all of the infringing copies or articles, to that court, or
(b) where no application for the forfeiture of the infringing copies or articles has
been made under paragraph (a), by way of complaint to a magistrates' court.
(4) On an application under this section, the court shall make an order for the forfeiture
of any infringing copies or articles only if it is satisfied that a relevant offence has
been committed in relation to the infringing copies or articles.
(5) A court may infer for the purposes of this section that such an offence has been
68
committed in relation to any infringing copies or articles if it is satisfied that such an
offence has been committed in relation to infringing copies or articles which are
representative of the infringing copies or articles in question (whether by reason of
being of the same design or part of the same consignment or batch or otherwise).
(6) Any person aggrieved by an order made under this section by a magistrates' court, or
by a decision of such a court not to make such an order, may appeal against that order
or decision –
(a) in England and Wales, to the Crown Court, or
(b) in Northern Ireland, to the county court.
(7) An order under this section may contain such provision as appears to the court to be
appropriate for delaying the coming into force of the order pending the making and
determination of any appeal (including any application under section 111 of the
Magistrates' Courts Act 1980 (c. 43) or Article 146 of the Magistrates' Courts
(Northern Ireland) Order 1981 (S.I. 1981/1675 (N.I. 26)) (statement of case)).
(8) Subject to subsection (9), where any infringing copies or articles are forfeited under
this section they shall be destroyed in accordance with such directions as the court
may give.
(9) On making an order under this section the court may direct that the infringing copies
or articles to which the order relates shall (instead of being destroyed) be forfeited
to the owner of the copyright in question or dealt with in such other way as the court
considers appropriate.
114B Forfeiture of infringing copies, etc.: Scotland
(1) In Scotland the court may make an order under this section for the forfeiture of
any –
(a) infringing copies of a copyright work, or
(b) articles specifically designed or adapted for making copies of a particular
copyright work.
(2) An order under this section may be made –
(a) on an application by the procurator-fiscal made in the manner specified in
section 134 of the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 (c. 46), or
(b) where a person is convicted of a relevant offence, in addition to any other
penalty which the court may impose.
(3) On an application under subsection (2)(a), the court shall make an order for the
forfeiture of any infringing copies or articles only if it is satisfied that a relevant
offence has been committed in relation to the infringing copies or articles.
(4) The court may infer for the purposes of this section that such an offence has been
committed in relation to any infringing copies or articles if it is satisfied that such an
offence has been committed in relation to infringing copies or articles which are
representative of the infringing copies or articles in question (whether by reason of
being of the same design or part of the same consignment or batch or otherwise).
(5) The procurator-fiscal making the application under subsection (2)(a) shall serve on
any person appearing to him to be the owner of, or otherwise to have an interest in,
the infringing copies or articles to which the application relates a copy of the
application, together with a notice giving him the opportunity to appear at the hearing
of the application to show cause why the infringing copies or articles should not be
forfeited.
(6) Service under subsection (5) shall be carried out, and such service may be proved,
in the manner specified for citation of an accused in summary proceedings under the
69
Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995.
(7) Any person upon whom notice is served under subsection (5) and any other person
claiming to be the owner of, or otherwise to have an interest in, infringing copies or
articles to which an application under this section relates shall be entitled to appear
at the hearing of the application to show cause why the infringing copies or articles
should not be forfeited.
(8) The court shall not make an order following an application under subsection
(2)(a) –
(a) if any person on whom notice is served under subsection (5) does not appear,
unless service of the notice on that person is proved, or
(b) if no notice under subsection (5) has been served, unless the court is satisfied
that in the circumstances it was reasonable not to serve such notice.
(9) Where an order for the forfeiture of any infringing copies or articles is made
following an application under subsection (2)(a), any person who appeared, or was
entitled to appear, to show cause why infringing copies or articles should not be
forfeited may, within 21 days of the making of the order, appeal to the High Court
by Bill of Suspension.
(10) Section 182(5)(a) to (e) of the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 (c. 46) shall
apply to an appeal under subsection (9) as it applies to a stated case under Part 2 of
that Act.
(11) An order following an application under subsection (2)(a) shall not take effect –
(a) until the end of the period of 21 days beginning with the day after the day on
which the order is made, or
(b) if an appeal is made under subsection (9) above within that period, until the
appeal is determined or abandoned.
(12) An order under subsection (2)(b) shall not take effect –
(a) until the end of the period within which an appeal against the order could be
brought under the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995, or
(b) if an appeal is made within that period, until the appeal is determined or
abandoned.
(13) Subject to subsection (14), infringing copies or articles forfeited under this section
shall be destroyed in accordance with such directions as the court may give.
(14) On making an order under this section the court may direct that the infringing copies
or articles to which the order relates shall (instead of being destroyed) be forfeited
to the owner of the copyright in question or dealt with in such other way as the court
considers appropriate.
(15) For the purposes of this section –
"relevant offence" means an offence under section 107(1), (2) or (2A) (criminal
liability for making or dealing with infringing articles, etc.), or under the Trade
Descriptions Act 1968 (c. 29) or any offence involving dishonesty or deception;
"the court" means –
(a) in relation to an order made on an application under subsection (2)(a),
the sheriff, and
(b) in relation to an order made under subsection (2)(b), the court which
imposed the penalty.
115 Jurisdiction of county court and sheriff court
(1) In England, Wales and Northern Ireland a county court may entertain proceedings
70
76 Words “save that -----only” added by SI 1991/724.
77 Revised s.117 substituted by SI 1996/2967.
under –
section 99 (order for delivery up of infringing copy or other article),
section 102(5) (order as to exercise of rights by copyright owner where exclusive
licensee has concurrent rights), or
section 114 (order as to disposal of infringing copy or other article),
save that, in Northern Ireland, a county court may entertain such proceedings only76
where the value of the infringing copies and other articles in question does not
exceed the county court limit for actions in tort.
(2) In Scotland proceedings for an order under any of those provisions may be brought
in the sheriff court.
(3) Nothing in this section shall be construed as affecting the jurisdiction of the High
Court or, in Scotland, the Court of Session.
CHAPTER VII
COPYRIGHT LICENSING
Licensing schemes and licensing bodies
116 Licensing schemes and licensing bodies
(1) In this Part a "licensing scheme" means a scheme setting out –
(a) the classes of case in which the operator of the scheme, or the person on whose
behalf he acts, is willing to grant copyright licences, and
(b) the terms on which licences would be granted in those classes of case;
and for this purpose a "scheme" includes anything in the nature of a scheme, whether
described as a scheme or as a tariff or by any other name.
(2) In this Chapter a "licensing body" means a society or other organisation which has
as its main object, or one of its main objects, the negotiation or granting, either as
owner or prospective owner of copyright or as agent for him, of copyright licences,
and whose objects include the granting of licences covering works of more than one
author.
(3) In this section "copyright licences" means licences to do, or authorise the doing of,
any of the acts restricted by copyright.
(4) References in this Chapter to licences or licensing schemes covering works of more
than one author do not include licences or schemes covering only –
(a) a single collective work or collective works of which the authors are the same,
or
(b) works made by, or by employees of or commissioned by, a single individual,
firm, company or group of companies.
For this purpose a group of companies means a holding company and its subsidiaries,
within the meaning of section 736 of the Companies Act 1985.
References and applications with respect to licensing schemes
11777 Licensing schemes to which following sections apply
Sections 118 to 123 (references and applications with respect to licensing schemes) apply
to licensing schemes which are operated by licensing bodies and cover works of more than
71
78 Reference to s.128A inserted by SI 2003/2498.
one author, so far as they relate to licences for –
(a) copying the work,
(b) rental or lending of copies of the work to the public,
(c) performing, showing or playing the work in public, or
(d) communicating the work to the public;
and references in those sections to a licensing scheme shall be construed accordingly.
118 Reference of proposed licensing scheme to tribunal
(1) The terms of a licensing scheme proposed to be operated by a licensing body may be
referred to the Copyright Tribunal by an organisation claiming to be representative
of persons claiming that they require licences in cases of a description to which the
scheme would apply, either generally or in relation to any description of case.
(2) The Tribunal shall first decide whether to entertain the reference, and may decline
to do so on the ground that the reference is premature.
(3) If the Tribunal decides to entertain the reference it shall consider the matter referred
and make such order, either confirming or varying the proposed scheme, either
generally or so far as it relates to cases of the description to which the reference
relates, as the Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the
Tribunal may determine.
119 Reference of licensing scheme to tribunal
(1) If while a licensing scheme is in operation a dispute arises between the operator of
the scheme and –
(a) a person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of a description to which
the scheme applies, or
(b) an organisation claiming to be representative of such persons,
that person or organisation may refer the scheme to the Copyright Tribunal in so far
as it relates to cases of that description.
(2) A scheme which has been referred to the Tribunal under this section shall remain in
operation until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(3) The Tribunal shall consider the matter in dispute and make such order, either
confirming or varying the scheme so far as it relates to cases of the description to
which the reference relates, as the Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the
circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the
Tribunal may determine.
120 Further reference of scheme to tribunal
(1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has on a previous reference of a licensing scheme
under section 118, 119 or 128A78, or under this section, made an order with respect
to the scheme, then, while the order remains in force –
(a) the operator of the scheme,
(b) a person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of the description to
which the order applies, or
(c) an organisation claiming to be representative of such persons, may refer the
scheme again to the Tribunal so far as it relates to cases of that description.
72
(2) A licensing scheme shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal, be
referred again to the Tribunal in respect of the same description of cases –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order on the previous reference, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, until the last
three months before the expiry of the order.
(3) A scheme which has been referred to the Tribunal under this section shall remain in
operation until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(4) The Tribunal shall consider the matter in dispute and make such order, either
confirming, varying or further varying the scheme so far as it relates to cases of the
description to which the reference relates, as the Tribunal may determine to be
reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the
Tribunal may determine.
121 Application for grant of licence in connection with licensing scheme
(1) A person who claims, in a case covered by a licensing scheme, that the operator of
the scheme has refused to grant him or procure the grant to him of a licence in
accordance with the scheme, or has failed to do so within a reasonable time after
being asked, may apply to the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) A person who claims, in a case excluded from a licensing scheme, that the operator
of the scheme either –
(a) has refused to grant him a licence or procure the grant to him of a licence, or
has failed to do so within a reasonable time of being asked, and that in the
circumstances it is unreasonable that a licence should not be granted, or
(b) proposes terms for a licence which are unreasonable,
may apply to the Copyright Tribunal.
(3) A case shall be regarded as excluded from a licensing scheme for the purposes of
subsection (2) if –
(a) the scheme provides for the grant of licences subject to terms excepting
matters from the licence and the case falls within such an exception, or
(b) the case is so similar to those in which licences are granted under the scheme
that it is unreasonable that it should not be dealt with in the same way.
(4) If the Tribunal is satisfied that the claim is well-founded, it shall make an order
declaring that, in respect of the matters specified in the order, the applicant is entitled
to a licence on such terms as the Tribunal may determine to be applicable in
accordance with the scheme or, as the case may be, to be reasonable in the
circumstances.
(5) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the
Tribunal may determine.
122 Application for review of order as to entitlement to licence
(1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under section 121 that a person is
entitled to a licence under a licensing scheme, the operator of the scheme or the
original applicant may apply to the Tribunal to review its order.
(2) An application shall not be made, except with the special leave of the Tribunal –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order, or of the decision on a
previous application under this section, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, or as a result
of the decision on a previous application under this section is due to expire
73
within 15 months of that decision, until the last three months before the expiry date.
(3) The Tribunal shall on an application for review confirm or vary its order as the
Tribunal may determine to be reasonable having regard to the terms applicable in
accordance with the licensing scheme or, as the case may be, the circumstances of
the case.
123 Effect of order of tribunal as to licensing scheme
(1) A licensing scheme which has been confirmed or varied by the Copyright
Tribunal –
(a) under section 118 (reference of terms of proposed scheme), or
(b) under section 119 or 120 (reference of existing scheme to Tribunal),
shall be in force or, as the case may be, remain in operation, so far as it relates to the
description of case in respect of which the order was made, so long as the order
remains in force.
(2) While the order is in force a person who in a case of a class to which the order
applies –
(a) pays to the operator of the scheme any charges payable under the scheme in
respect of a licence covering the case in question or, if the amount cannot be
ascertained, gives an undertaking to the operator to pay them when
ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms applicable to such a licence under the scheme,
shall be in the same position as regards infringement of copyright as if he had at all
material times been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the copyright in
question in accordance with the scheme.
(3) The Tribunal may direct that the order, so far as it varies the amount of charges
payable, has effect from a date before that on which it is made, but not earlier than
the date on which the reference was made or, if later, on which the scheme came into
operation.
If such a direction is made –
(a) any necessary repayments, or further payments, shall be made in respect of
charges already paid, and
(b) the reference in subsection (2)(a) to the charges payable under the scheme shall
be construed as a reference to the charges so payable by virtue of the order.
No such direction may be made where subsection (4) below applies.
(4) An order of the Tribunal under section 119 or 120 made with respect to a scheme
which is certified for any purpose under section 143 has effect, so far as it varies the
scheme by reducing the charges payable for licences, from the date on which the
reference was made to the Tribunal.
(5) Where the Tribunal has made an order under section 121 (order as to entitlement to
licence under licensing scheme) and the order remains in force, the person in whose
favour the order is made shall if he –
(a) pays to the operator of the scheme any charges payable in accordance with the
order or, if the amount cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to pay the
charges when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms specified in the order,
be in the same position as regards infringement of copyright as if he had at all
material times been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the copyright in
question on the terms specified in the order.
74
79 Revised s.124 substituted by SI 1996/2967.
80 Reference to s.128B and subsequent words in brackets added by SI 2003/2498.
References and applications with respect to licensing by licensing bodies
12479 Licences to which following sections apply
Sections 125 to 128 (references and applications with respect to licensing by licensing
bodies) apply to licences which are granted by a licensing body otherwise than in
pursuance of a licensing scheme and cover works of more than one author, so far as they
authorise –
(a) copying the work,
(b) rental or lending of copies of the work to the public,
(c) performing, showing or playing the work in public, or
(d) communicating the work to the public;
and references in those sections to a licence shall be construed accordingly.
125 Reference to tribunal of proposed licence
(1) The terms on which a licensing body proposes to grant a licence may be referred to
the Copyright Tribunal by the prospective licensee.
(2) The Tribunal shall first decide whether to entertain the reference, and may decline
to do so on the ground that the reference is premature.
(3) If the Tribunal decides to entertain the reference it shall consider the terms of the
proposed licence and make such order, either confirming or varying the terms, as it
may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the
Tribunal may determine.
126 Reference to tribunal of expiring licence
(1) A licensee under a licence which is due to expire, by effluxion of time or as a result
of notice given by the licensing body, may apply to the Copyright Tribunal on the
ground that it is unreasonable in the circumstances that the licence should cease to
be in force.
(2) Such an application may not be made until the last three months before the licence
is due to expire.
(3) A licence in respect of which a reference has been made to the Tribunal shall remain
in operation until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(4) If the Tribunal finds the application well-founded, it shall make an order declaring
that the licensee shall continue to be entitled to the benefit of the licence on such
terms as the Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) An order of the Tribunal under this section may be made so as to be in force
indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may determine.
127 Application for review of order as to licence
(1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under section 125, 126 or 128B
(where that order did not relate to a licensing scheme)80, the licensing body or the
person entitled to the benefit of the order may apply to the Tribunal to review its
order.
(2) An application shall not be made, except with the special leave of the Tribunal –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order or of the decision on a
previous application under this section, or
75
81 ss.128A and 128B inserted by SI 2003/2498.
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, or as a result
of the decision on a previous application under this section is due to expire
within 15 months of that decision, until the last three months before the expiry
date.
(3) The Tribunal shall on an application for review confirm or vary its order as the
Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
128 Effect of order of tribunal as to licence
(1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under section 125 or 126 and the
order remains in force, the person entitled to the benefit of the order shall if he –
(a) pays to the licensing body any charges payable in accordance with the order
or, if the amount cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to pay the
charges when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms specified in the order,
be in the same position as regards infringement of copyright as if he had at all
material times been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the copyright in
question on the terms specified in the order.
(2) The benefit of the order may be assigned –
(a) in the case of an order under section 125, if assignment is not prohibited under
the terms of the Tribunal's order; and
(b) in the case of an order under section 126, if assignment was not prohibited
under the terms of the original licence.
(3) The Tribunal may direct that an order under section 125 or 126, or an order under
section 127 varying such an order, so far as it varies the amount of charges payable,
has effect from a date before that on which it is made, but not earlier than the date
on which the reference or application was made or, if later, on which the licence was
granted or, as the case may be, was due to expire.
If such a direction is made—
(a) any necessary repayments, or further payments, shall be made in respect of
charges already paid, and
(b) the reference in subsection (1)(a) to the charges payable in accordance with the
order shall be construed, where the order is varied by a later order, as a
reference to the charges so payable by virtue of the later order.
128A81 Notification of licence or licensing scheme for excepted sound recordings
(1) This section only applies to a proposed licence or licensing scheme that will
authorise the playing in public of excepted sound recordings included in broadcasts,
in circumstances where by reason of the exclusion of excepted sound recordings from
section 72(1), the playing in public of such recordings would otherwise infringe the
copyright in them.
(2) A licensing body must notify the Secretary of State of the details of any proposed
licence or licensing scheme for excepted sound recordings before it comes into
operation.
(3) A licence or licensing scheme, which has been notified under subsection (2), may not
be operated by the licensing body until 28 days have elapsed since that notification.
(4) Subject to subsection (5), the Secretary of State shall take into account the matters
set out in subsection (6) and then either –
(a) refer the licence or licensing scheme to the Copyright Tribunal for a
determination of whether the licence or licensing scheme is reasonable in the
76
circumstances, or
(b) notify the licensing body that he does not intend to refer the licence or
licensing scheme to the Tribunal.
(5) If the Secretary of State becomes aware –
(a) that a licensing body has failed to notify him of a licence or licensing scheme
under subsection (2) before it comes into operation; or
(b) that a licence or licensing scheme has been operated within 28 days of a
notification under subsection (2),
subsection (4) does not apply, but the Secretary of State may at any time refer the
licence or licensing scheme to the Tribunal for a determination of whether the licence
or licensing scheme is reasonable in the circumstances, or may notify the licensing
body that he does not intend to refer it to the Tribunal.
(6) The matters referred to in subsection (4) are –
(a) whether the terms and conditions of the proposed licence or licensing scheme
have taken into account the factors set out in subsection (7);
(b) any written representations received by the Secretary of State;
(c) previous determinations of the Tribunal;
(d) the availability of other schemes, or the granting of other licences, to other
persons in similar circumstances, and the terms of those schemes or licences;
and
(e) the extent to which the licensing body has consulted any person who would be
affected by the proposed licence or licensing scheme, or organisations
representing such persons, and the steps, if any, it has taken as a result.
(7) The factors referred to in subsection (6) are –
(a) the extent to which the broadcasts to be shown or played by a potential
licensee in circumstances mentioned in subsection (1) are likely to include
excepted sound recordings;
(b) the size and the nature of the audience that a licence or licensing scheme
would permit to hear the excepted sound recordings;
(c) what commercial benefit a potential licensee is likely to obtain from playing
the excepted sound recordings; and
(d) the extent to which the owners of copyright in the excepted sound recordings
will receive equitable remuneration, from sources other than the proposed
licence or licensing scheme, for the inclusion of their recordings in the
broadcasts to be shown or played in public by a potential licensee.
(8) A proposed licence or licensing scheme that must be notified to the Secretary of State
under subsection (2) may only be referred to the Tribunal under section 118 or 125
before such notification takes place.
(9) A proposed licensing scheme that has been notified to the Secretary of State under
subsection (2) may only be referred to the Tribunal under section 119 after the
Secretary of State has notified the licensing body that he does not intend to refer the
licensing scheme to the Tribunal.
(10) If a reference made to the Tribunal under section 118 or 125 is permitted under
subsection (8) then –
(a) the reference shall not be considered premature only because the licence or
licensing scheme has not been notified to the Secretary of State under
subsection (2); and
(b) where the Tribunal decides to entertain the reference, subsection (2) to (5)
shall not apply.
77
(11) Nothing in this section shall be taken to prejudice any right to make a reference or
application to the Tribunal under sections 120 to 122, 126 or 127.
(12) This section applies to modifications to an existing licence or licensing scheme as it
applies to a proposed licence or licensing scheme.
(13) In this section and in section 128B, any reference to a "licence" means a licence
granted by a licensing body otherwise than in pursuance of a licensing scheme and
which covers works of more than one author.
128B References to the Tribunal by the Secretary of State under section 128A
(1) The Copyright Tribunal may make appropriate enquiries to establish whether a
licence or licensing scheme referred to it by the Secretary of State under section
128A(4)(a) or (5) is reasonable in the circumstances.
(2) When considering the matter referred, and after concluding any such enquiries, the
Tribunal shall take into account –
(a) whether the terms and conditions of the proposed licence or licensing scheme
have taken into account the factors set out in section 128A(7); and
(b) any other factors it considers relevant,
and shall then make an order under subsection (3).
(3) The Tribunal shall make such order –
(a) in the case of a licensing scheme, either confirming or varying the proposed
scheme, either generally or so far as it relates to cases of any description; or
(b) in the case of a licence, either confirming or varying the proposed licence,
as the Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The Tribunal may direct that the order, so far as it reduces the amount of charges
payable, has effect from a date before that on which it is made.
If such a direction is made, any necessary repayments to a licensee shall be made in
respect of charges already paid.
(5) The Tribunal may award simple interest on repayments, at such rate and for such
period, ending not later than the date of the order, as it thinks fit.
Factors to be taken into account in certain classes of case
129 General considerations: unreasonable discrimination
In determining what is reasonable on a reference or application under this Chapter relating
to a licensing scheme or licence, the Copyright Tribunal shall have regard to –
(a) the availability of other schemes, or the granting of other licences, to other
persons in similar circumstances, and
(b) the terms of those schemes or licences,
and shall exercise its powers so as to secure that there is no unreasonable discrimination
between licensees, or prospective licensees, under the scheme or licence to which the
reference or application relates and licensees under other schemes operated by, or other
licences granted by, the same person.
130 Licences for reprographic copying
Where a reference or application is made to the Copyright Tribunal under this Chapter
relating to the licensing of reprographic copying of published literary, dramatic, musical
or artistic works, or the typographical arrangement of published editions, the Tribunal
shall have regard to –
(a) the extent to which published editions of the works in question are otherwise
available,
78
82 Revised s.133(1) substituted by SI 1996/2967.
83 s.134(3A), and reference thereto in s.134(1), added by the Broadcasting Act 1996. Original s.134(4)
deleted by the Broadcasting Act 1990, and reference thereto in s.134(3) deleted by SI 2003/2498.
(b) the proportion of the work to be copied, and
(c) the nature of the use to which the copies are likely to be put.
131 Licences for educational establishments in respect of works included in
broadcasts
(1) This section applies to references or applications under this Chapter relating to
licences for the recording by or on behalf of educational establishments of broadcasts
which include copyright works, or the making of copies of such recordings, for
educational purposes.
(2) The Copyright Tribunal shall, in considering what charges (if any) should be paid for
a licence, have regard to the extent to which the owners of copyright in the works
included in the broadcast have already received, or are entitled to receive, payment
in respect of their inclusion.
132 Licences to reflect conditions imposed by promoters of events
(1) This section applies to references or applications under this Chapter in respect of
licences relating to sound recordings, films or broadcasts which include, or are to
include, any entertainment or other event.
(2) The Copyright Tribunal shall have regard to any conditions imposed by the
promoters of the entertainment or other event; and, in particular, the Tribunal shall
not hold a refusal or failure to grant a licence to be unreasonable if it could not have
been granted consistently with those conditions.
(3) Nothing in this section shall require the Tribunal to have regard to any such
conditions in so far as they –
(a) purport to regulate the charges to be imposed in respect of the grant of
licences, or
(b) relate to payments to be made to the promoters of any event in consideration
of the grant of facilities for making the recording, film or broadcast.
133 Licences to reflect payments in respect of underlying rights
(1)82 In considering what charges should be paid for a licence –
(a) on a reference or application under this Chapter relating to licences for the
rental or lending of copies of a work, or
(b) on an application under section 142 (royalty or other sum payable for lending
of certain works),
the Copyright Tribunal shall take into account any reasonable payments which the
owner of the copyright in the work is liable to make in consequence of the granting
of the licence, or of the acts authorised by the licence, to owners of copyright in
works included in that work.
(2) On any reference or application under this Chapter relating to licensing in respect of
the copyright in sound recordings, films or broadcasts, the Copyright Tribunal shall
take into account, in considering what charges should be paid for a licence, any
reasonable payments which the copyright owner is liable to make in consequence of
the granting of the licence, or of the acts authorised by the licence, in respect of any
performance included in the recording, film or broadcast.
13483 Licences in respect of works included in re-transmissions
(1) Subject to subsection (3A) this section applies to references or applications under this
79
84 ss. 135A-135G added by the Broadcasting Act 1990, and s.135H by the Broadcasting Act 1996.
Chapter relating to licences to include in a broadcast –
(a) literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works, or,
(b) sound recordings or films,
where one broadcast ("the first transmission") is, by reception and immediate
re-transmission, to be further broadcast ("the further transmission").
(2) So far as the further transmission is to the same area as the first transmission, the
Copyright Tribunal shall, in considering what charges (if any) should be paid for
licences for either transmission, have regard to the extent to which the copyright
owner has already received, or is entitled to receive, payment for the other
transmission which adequately remunerates him in respect of transmissions to that
area.
(3) So far as the further transmission is to an area outside that to which the first
transmission was made, the Tribunal shall leave the further transmission out of
account in considering what charges (if any) should be paid for licences for the first
transmission.
(3A) This section does not apply in relation to any application under section 73A (royalty
or other sum payable in pursuance of section 73(4)).
135 Mention of specific matters not to exclude other relevant considerations
The mention in sections 129 to 134 of specific matters to which the Copyright Tribunal
is to have regard in certain classes of case does not affect the Tribunal's general obligation
in any case to have regard to all relevant considerations.
Use as of right of sound recordings in broadcasts84
135A Circumstances in which right available
(1) Section 135C applies to the inclusion in a broadcast of any sound recordings if –
(a) a licence to include those recordings in the broadcast could be granted by a
licensing body or such a body could procure the grant of a licence to do so,
(b) the condition in subsection (2) or (3) applies, and
(c) the person including those recordings in the broadcast has complied with
section 135B.
(2) Where the person including the recordings in the broadcast does not hold a licence
to do so, the condition is that the licensing body refuses to grant, or procure the grant
of, such a licence, being a licence –
(a) whose terms as to payment for including the recordings in the broadcast would
be acceptable to him or comply with an order of the Copyright Tribunal under
section 135D relating to such a licence or any scheme under which it would be
granted, and
(b) allowing unlimited needletime or such needletime as he has demanded.
(3) Where he holds a licence to include the recordings in the broadcast, the condition is
that the terms of the licence limit needletime and the licensing body refuses to
substitute or procure the substitution of terms allowing unlimited needletime or such
needletime as he has demanded, or refuses to do so on terms that fall within
subsection (2)(a).
(4) The references in subsection (2) to refusing to grant, or procure the grant of, a
licence, and in subsection (3) to refusing to substitute or procure the substitution of
terms, include failing to do so within a reasonable time of being asked.
80
85 Inserted by SI 2003/2498, which also ceased the original application of ss.135A-H to “cable programme
services” as well as broadcasts.
(5) In the group of sections from this section to section 135G –
“broadcast” does not include any broadcast which is a transmission of the kind
specified in section 6(1A)(b) or (c);85
“needletime” means the time in any period (whether determined as a number of
hours in the period or a proportion of the period, or otherwise) in which any
recordings may be included in a broadcast;
“sound recording” does not include a film sound track when accompanying a film.
(6) In sections 135B to 135G, “terms of payment” means terms as to payment for
including sound recordings in a broadcast.
135B Notice of intention to exercise right
(1) A person intending to avail himself of the right conferred by section 135C must –
(a) give notice to the licensing body of his intention to exercise the right, asking
the body to propose terms of payment, and
(b) after receiving the proposal or the expiry of a reasonable period, give
reasonable notice to the licensing body of the date on which he proposes to
begin exercising that right, and the terms of payment in accordance with which
he intends to do so.
(2) Where he has a licence to include the recordings in a broadcast, the date specified in
a notice under subsection (1)(b) must not be sooner than the date of expiry of that
licence except in a case falling within section 135A(3).
(3) Before the person intending to avail himself of the right begins to exercise it, he
must –
(a) give reasonable notice to the Copyright Tribunal of his intention to exercise the
right, and of the date on which he proposes to begin to do so, and
(b) apply to the Tribunal under section 135D to settle the terms of payment.
135C Conditions for exercise of right
(1) A person who, on or after the date specified in a notice under section 135B(1)(b),
includes in a broadcast any sound recordings in circumstances in which this section
applies, and who –
(a) complies with any reasonable condition, notice of which has been given to him
by the licensing body, as to inclusion in the broadcast of those recordings,
(b) provides that body with such information about their inclusion in the broadcast
as it may reasonably require, and
(c) makes the payments to the licensing body that are required by this section,
shall be in the same position as regards infringement of copyright as if he had at all
material times been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the copyright in
question.
(2) Payments are to be made at not less than quarterly intervals in arrears.
(3) The amount of any payment is that determined in accordance with any order of the
Copyright Tribunal under section 135D or, if no such order has been made –
(a) in accordance with any proposal for terms of payment made by the licensing
body pursuant to a request under section 135B, or
(b) where no proposal has been so made or the amount determined in accordance
with the proposal so made is unreasonably high, in accordance with the terms
of payment notified to the licensing body under section 135B(1)(b).
81
(4) Where this section applies to the inclusion in a broadcast of any sound recordings,
it does so in place of any licence.
135D Applications to settle payments
(1) On an application to settle the terms of payment, the Copyright Tribunal shall
consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to be reasonable in the
circumstances.
(2) An order under subsection (1) has effect from the date the applicant begins to
exercise the right conferred by section 135C and any necessary repayments, or further
payments, shall be made in respect of amounts that have fallen due.
135E References etc. about conditions, information and other terms
(1) A person exercising the right conferred by section 135C, or who has given notice to
the Copyright Tribunal of his intention to do so, may refer to the Tribunal –
(a) any question whether any condition as to the inclusion in a broadcast of sound
recordings, notice of which has been given to him by the licensing body in
question, is a reasonable condition, or
(b) any question whether any information is information which the licensing body
can reasonably require him to provide.
(2) On a reference under this section, the Tribunal shall consider the matter and make
such order as it may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
135F Application for review of order
(1) A person exercising the right conferred by section 135C or the licensing body may
apply to the Copyright Tribunal to review any order under section 135D or 135E.
(2) An application shall not be made, except with the special leave of the Tribunal –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order, or of the decision on a
previous application under this section, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for fifteen months or less, or as a
result of a decision on a previous application is due to expire within fifteen
months of that decision, until the last three months before the expiry date.
(3) On the application the Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order
confirming or varying the original order as it may determine to be reasonable in the
circumstances.
(4) An order under this section has effect from the date on which it is made or such later
date as may be specified by the Tribunal.
135G Factors to be taken into account
(1) In determining what is reasonable on an application or reference under section 135D
or 135E, or on reviewing any order under section 135F, the Copyright Tribunal
shall –
(a) have regard to the terms of any orders which it has made in the case of persons
in similar circumstances exercising the right conferred by section 135C, and
(b) exercise its powers so as to secure that there is no unreasonable discrimination
between persons exercising that right against the same licensing body.
(2) In settling the terms of payment under section 135D, the Tribunal shall not be guided
by any order it has made under any enactment other than that section.
(3) Section 134 (factors to be taken into account: retransmissions) applies on an
application or reference under sections 135D to 135F as it applies on an application
82
or reference relating to a licence.
135H Power to amend sections 135A to 135G
(1) The Secretary of State may by order, subject to such transitional provision as appears
to him to be appropriate, amend sections 135A to 135G so as –
(a) to include in any reference to sound recordings any works of a description
specified in the order; or
(b) to exclude from any reference to a broadcast any broadcast of a description so
specified.
(2) An order shall be made by statutory instrument; and no order shall be made unless
a draft of it has been laid before and approved by resolution of each House of
Parliament.
Implied indemnity in schemes or licences for reprographic copying
136 Implied indemnity in certain schemes and licences for reprographic copying
(1) This section applies to –
(a) schemes for licensing reprographic copying of published literary, dramatic,
musical or artistic works, or the typographical arrangement of published
editions, and
(b) licences granted by licensing bodies for such copying,
where the scheme or licence does not specify the works to which it applies with such
particularity as to enable licensees to determine whether a work falls within the
scheme or licence by inspection of the scheme or licence and the work.
(2) There is implied –
(a) in every scheme to which this section applies an undertaking by the operator
of the scheme to indemnify a person granted a licence under the scheme, and
(b) in every licence to which this section applies an undertaking by the licensing
body to indemnify the licensee,
against any liability incurred by him by reason of his having infringed copyright by
making or authorising the making of reprographic copies of a work in circumstances
within the apparent scope of his licence.
(3) The circumstances of a case are within the apparent scope of a licence if –
(a) it is not apparent from inspection of the licence and the work that it does not
fall within the description of works to which the licence applies; and
(b) the licence does not expressly provide that it does not extend to copyright of
the description infringed.
(4) In this section "liability" includes liability to pay costs; and this section applies in
relation to costs reasonably incurred by a licensee in connection with actual or
contemplated proceedings against him for infringement of copyright as it applies to
sums which he is liable to pay in respect of such infringement.
(5) A scheme or licence to which this section applies may contain reasonable
provision –
(a) with respect to the manner in which, and time within which, claims under the
undertaking implied by this section are to be made;
(b) enabling the operator of the scheme or, as the case may be, the licensing body
to take over the conduct of any proceedings affecting the amount of his
liability to indemnify.
83
Reprographic copying by educational establishments
137 Power to extend coverage of scheme or licence
(1) This section applies to –
(a) a licensing scheme to which sections 118 to 123 apply (see section 117) and
which is operated by a licensing body, or
(b) a licence to which sections 125 to 128 apply (see section 124),
so far as it provides for the grant of licences, or is a licence, authorising the making
by or on behalf of educational establishments for the purposes of instruction of
reprographic copies of published literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works, or of
the typographical arrangement of published editions.
(2) If it appears to the Secretary of State with respect to a scheme or licence to which this
section applies that –
(a) works of a description similar to those covered by the scheme or licence are
unreasonably excluded from it, and
(b) making them subject to the scheme or licence would not conflict with the
normal exploitation of the works or unreasonably prejudice the legitimate
interests of the copyright owners,
he may by order provide that the scheme or licence shall extend to those works.
(3) Where he proposes to make such an order, the Secretary of State shall give notice of
the proposal to –
(a) the copyright owners,
(b) the licensing body in question, and
(c) such persons or organisations representative of educational establishments, and
such other persons or organisations, as the Secretary of State thinks fit.
(4) The notice shall inform those persons of their right to make written or oral
representations to the Secretary of State about the proposal within six months from
the date of the notice; and if any of them wishes to make oral representations, the
Secretary of State shall appoint a person to hear the representations and report to him.
(5) In considering whether to make an order the Secretary of State shall take into account
any representations made to him in accordance with subsection (4), and such other
matters as appear to him to be relevant.
138 Variation or discharge of order extending scheme or licence
(1) The owner of the copyright in a work in respect of which an order is in force under
section 137 may apply to the Secretary of State for the variation or discharge of the
order, stating his reasons for making the application.
(2) The Secretary of State shall not entertain an application made within two years of the
making of the original order, or of the making of an order on a previous application
under this section, unless it appears to him that the circumstances are exceptional.
(3) On considering the reasons for the application the Secretary of State may confirm the
order forthwith; if he does not do so, he shall give notice of the application to –
(a) the licensing body in question, and
(b) such persons or organisations representative of educational establishments, and
such other persons or organisations, as he thinks fit.
(4) The notice shall inform those persons of their right to make written or oral
representations to the Secretary of State about the application within the period of
two months from the date of the notice; and if any of them wishes to make oral
84
representations, the Secretary of State shall appoint a person to hear the
representations and report to him.
(5) In considering the application the Secretary of State shall take into account the
reasons for the application, any representations made to him in accordance with
subsection (4), and such other matters as appear to him to be relevant.
(6) The Secretary of State may make such order as he thinks fit confirming or
discharging the order (or, as the case may be, the order as previously varied), or
varying (or further varying) it so as to exclude works from it.
139 Appeals against orders
(1) The owner of the copyright in a work which is the subject of an order under section
137 (order extending coverage of scheme or licence) may appeal to the Copyright
Tribunal which may confirm or discharge the order, or vary it so as to exclude works
from it, as it thinks fit having regard to the considerations mentioned in subsection
(2) of that section.
(2) Where the Secretary of State has made an order under section 138 (order confirming,
varying or discharging order extending coverage of scheme or licence) –
(a) the person who applied for the order, or
(b) any person or organisation representative of educational establishments who
was given notice of the application for the order and made representations in
accordance with subsection (4) of that section,
may appeal to the Tribunal which may confirm or discharge the order or make any
other order which the Secretary of State might have made.
(3) An appeal under this section shall be brought within six weeks of the making of the
order or such further period as the Tribunal may allow.
(4) An order under section 137 or 138 shall not come into effect until the end of the
period of six weeks from the making of the order or, if an appeal is brought before
the end of that period, until the appeal proceedings are disposed of or withdrawn.
(5) If an appeal is brought after the end of that period, any decision of the Tribunal on
the appeal does not affect the validity of anything done in reliance on the order
appealed against before that decision takes effect.
140 Inquiry whether new scheme or general licence required
(1) The Secretary of State may appoint a person to inquire into the question whether new
provision is required (whether by way of a licensing scheme or general licence) to
authorise the making by or on behalf of educational establishments for the purposes
of instruction of reprographic copies of –
(a) published literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works, or
(b) the typographical arrangement of published editions,
of a description which appears to the Secretary of State not to be covered by an
existing licensing scheme or general licence and not to fall within the power
conferred by section 137 (power to extend existing schemes and licences to similar
works).
(2) The procedure to be followed in relation to an inquiry shall be such as may be
prescribed by regulations made by the Secretary of State.
(3) The regulations shall, in particular, provide for notice to be given to –
(a) persons or organisations appearing to the Secretary of State to represent the
owners of copyright in works of that description, and
(b) persons or organisations appearing to the Secretary of State to represent
85
educational establishments,
and for the making of written or oral representations by such persons; but without
prejudice to the giving of notice to, and the making of representations by, other
persons and organisations.
(4) The person appointed to hold the inquiry shall not recommend the making of new
provision unless he is satisfied –
(a) that it would be of advantage to educational establishments to be authorised to
make reprographic copies of the works in question, and
(b) that making those works subject to a licensing scheme or general licence
would not conflict with the normal exploitation of the works or unreasonably
prejudice the legitimate interests of the copyright owners.
(5) If he does recommend the making of new provision he shall specify any terms, other
than terms as to charges payable, on which authorisation under the new provision
should be available.
(6) Regulations under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(7) In this section (and section 141) a "general licence" means a licence granted by a
licensing body which covers all works of the description to which it applies.
141 Statutory licence where recommendation not implemented
(1) The Secretary of State may, within one year of the making of a recommendation
under section 140 by order provide that if, or to the extent that, provision has not
been made in accordance with the recommendation, the making by or on behalf of
an educational establishment, for the purposes of instruction, of reprographic copies
of the works to which the recommendation relates shall be treated as licensed by the
owners of the copyright in the works.
(2) For that purpose provision shall be regarded as having been made in accordance with
the recommendation if –
(a) a certified licensing scheme has been established under which a licence is
available to the establishment in question, or
(b) a general licence has been –
(i) granted to or for the benefit of that establishment, or
(ii) referred by or on behalf of that establishment to the Copyright Tribunal
under section 125 (reference of terms of proposed licence), or
(iii) offered to or for the benefit of that establishment and refused without
such a reference,
and the terms of the scheme or licence accord with the recommendation.
(3) The order shall also provide that any existing licence authorising the making of such
copies (not being a licence granted under a certified licensing scheme or a general
licence) shall cease to have effect to the extent that it is more restricted or more
onerous than the licence provided for by the order.
(4) The order shall provide for the licence to be free of royalty but, as respects other
matters, subject to any terms specified in the recommendation and to such other
terms as the Secretary of State may think fit.
(5) The order may provide that where a copy which would otherwise be an infringing
copy is made in accordance with the licence provided by the order but is
subsequently dealt with, it shall be treated as an infringing copy for the purposes of
that dealing, and if that dealing infringes copyright for all subsequent purposes.
In this subsection "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale
86
86 Revised s.142 substituted by SI 1996/2967.
87 Revised s.143(1)(c) substituted by SI 1996/2967 (referring to ‘lending’, rather than ‘rental’ as
originally).
or hire, or exhibited in public.
(6) The order shall not come into force until at least six months after it is made.
(7) An order may be varied from time to time, but not so as to include works other than
those to which the recommendation relates or remove any terms specified in the
recommendation, and may be revoked.
(8) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(9) In this section a "certified licensing scheme" means a licensing scheme certified for
the purposes of this section under section 143.
Royalty or other sum payable for lending of certain works
14286 Royalty or other sum payable for lending of certain works
(1) An application to settle the royalty or other sum payable in pursuance of section 66
(lending of copies of certain copyright works) may be made to the Copyright
Tribunal by the copyright owner or the person claiming to be treated as licensed by
him.
(2) The Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to
be reasonable in the circumstances.
(3) Either party may subsequently apply to the Tribunal to vary the order, and the
Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the
original order as it may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An application under subsection (3) shall not, except with the special leave of the
Tribunal, be made within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the
order on a previous application under that subsection.
(5) An order under subsection (3) has effect from the date on which it is made or such
later date as may be specified by the Tribunal.
Certification of licensing schemes
143 Certification of licensing schemes
(1) A person operating or proposing to operate a licensing scheme may apply to the
Secretary of State to certify the scheme for the purposes of –
(a) section 35 (educational recording of broadcasts),
(b) section 60 (abstracts of scientific or technical articles),
(c)87 section 66 (lending to public of copies of certain works),
(d) section 74 (sub-titled copies of broadcasts for people who are deaf or hard of
hearing), or
(e) section 141 (reprographic copying of published works by educational
establishments).
(2) The Secretary of State shall by order made by statutory instrument certify the scheme
if he is satisfied that it –
(a) enables the works to which it relates to be identified with sufficient certainty
by persons likely to require licences, and
(b) sets out clearly the charges (if any) payable and the other terms on which
licences will be granted.
87
88 Reference to “Competition Commission” in section title substituted by the Competition Act 1998
(replacing original reference to the Monopolies and Mergers Commission). Revised ss.144(1)-(2)
substituted, and s.144(3) amended, by the Enterprise Act 2002. See also Annex V.
(3) The scheme shall be scheduled to the order and the certification shall come into
operation for the purposes of section 35, 60, 66, 74 or 141, as the case may be –
(a) on such date, not less than eight weeks after the order is made, as may be
specified in the order, or
(b) if the scheme is the subject of a reference under section 118 (reference of
proposed scheme), any later date on which the order of the Copyright Tribunal
under that section comes into force or the reference is withdrawn.
(4) A variation of the scheme is not effective unless a corresponding amendment of the
order is made; and the Secretary of State shall make such an amendment in the case
of a variation ordered by the Copyright Tribunal on a reference under section 118,
119 or 120, and may do so in any other case if he thinks fit.
(5) The order shall be revoked if the scheme ceases to be operated and may be revoked
if it appears to the Secretary of State that it is no longer being operated according to
its terms.
Powers exercisable in consequence of competition report
144 Powers exercisable in consequence of report of Competition Commission
(1)88 Subsection (1A) applies where whatever needs to be remedied, mitigated or
prevented by the Secretary of State, the Office of Fair Trading or as (the case may be)
the Competition Commission under section 12(5) of the Competition Act 1980 or
section 41(2), 55(2), 66(6), 75(2), 83(2), 138(2) 147(2) or 160(2) of, or paragraph
5(2) or 10(2) of Schedule 7 to, the Enterprise Act 2002 (powers to take remedial
action following references to the Commission in connection with public bodies and
certain other persons, mergers or market investigations) consists of or includes –
(a) conditions in licences granted by the owner of copyright in a work restricting
the use of the work by the licensee or the right of the copyright owner to grant
other licences, or
(b) a refusal of a copyright owner to grant licences on reasonable terms.
(1A) The powers conferred by Schedule 8 to the Enterprise Act 2002 include power to
cancel or modify those conditions and, instead or in addition, to provide that licences
in respect of the copyright shall be available as of right.
(2) The references to anything permitted by Schedule 8 to the Enterprise Act 2002 in
section 12(5A) of the Competition Act 1980 and in sections 75(4)(a), 83(4)(a),
84(2)(a), 89(1), 160(4)(a), 161(3)(a) and (164(1) of, and paragraphs, 5, 10 and 11 of
Schedule 7 to, the Act of 2002 shall be construed accordingly.
(3) The Secretary of State, the Office of Fair Trading or (as the case may be) the
Competition Commission shall only exercise the powers available by virtue of this
section if he or it is satisfied that to do so does not contravene any Convention
relating to copyright to which the United Kingdom is a party.
(4) The terms of a licence available by virtue of this section shall, in default of
agreement, be settled by the Copyright Tribunal on an application by the person
requiring the licence; and terms so settled shall authorise the licensee to do
everything in respect of which a licence is so available.
(5) Where the terms of a licence are settled by the Tribunal, the licence has effect from
the date on which the application to the Tribunal was made.
88
89 s.144A added by SI 1996/2967. Word “wireless” inserted in s.144A(1), and revised s.144A(7)
substituted, by SI 2003/2498.
90 See Annex V.
91 Revised s.145(3) substituted by the Courts and Legal Services Act 1990.
Compulsory collective administration of certain rights
144A89 Collective exercise of certain rights in relation to cable re-transmission
(1) This section applies to the right of the owner of copyright in a literary, dramatic,
musical or artistic work, sound recording or film to grant or refuse authorisation for
cable re-transmission of a wireless broadcast from another EEA member state in
which the work is included.
That right is referred to below as “cable re-transmission right”.
(2) Cable re-transmission right may be exercised against a cable operator only through
a licensing body.
(3) Where a copyright owner has not transferred management of his cable retransmission
right to a licensing body, the licensing body which manages rights of
the same category shall be deemed to be mandated to manage his right.
Where more than one licensing body manages rights of that category, he may choose
which of them is deemed to be mandated to manage his right.
(4) A copyright owner to whom subsection (3) applies has the same rights and
obligations resulting from any relevant agreement between the cable operator and the
licensing body as have copyright owners who have transferred management of their
cable re-transmission right to that licensing body.
(5) Any rights to which a copyright owner may be entitled by virtue of subsection (4)
must be claimed within the period of three years beginning with the date of the cable
re-transmission concerned.
(6) This section does not affect any rights exercisable by the maker of the broadcast,
whether in relation to the broadcast or a work included in it.
(7) In this section –
“cable operator” means a person responsible for cable re-transmission of a wireless
broadcast; and
“cable re-transmission” means the reception and immediate re-transmission by
cable, including the transmission of microwave energy between terrestrial fixed
points, of a wireless broadcast.
CHAPTER VIII
THE COPYRIGHT TRIBUNAL
The Tribunal
145 The Copyright Tribunal.
(1) The Tribunal established under section 23 of the Copyright Act 1956 is renamed the
Copyright Tribunal.
(2) The Tribunal shall consist of a chairman and two deputy chairmen appointed by the
Lord Chancellor, after consultation with the Lord Advocate90, and not less than two
or more than eight ordinary members appointed by the Secretary of State.
(3)91 A person is not eligible for appointment as chairman or deputy chairman unless –
(a) he has a 7-year general qualification, within the meaning of section 71 of the
Courts and Legal Services Act 1990;
89
92 s.146(3A) added by the Judicial Pensions and Retirement Act 1993.
(b) he is an advocate or solicitor in Scotland of at least 7 years’ standing;
(c) he is a member of the Bar of Northern Ireland or solicitor of the Supreme
Court of Northern Ireland of at least 7 years' standing; or
(d) he has held judicial office.
146 Membership of Tribunal
(1) The members of the Copyright Tribunal shall hold and vacate office in accordance
with their terms of appointment, subject to the following provisions.
(2) A member of the Tribunal may resign his office by notice in writing to the Secretary
of State or, in the case of the chairman or a deputy chairman, to the Lord Chancellor.
(3) The Secretary of State or, in the case of the chairman or a deputy chairman, the Lord
Chancellor may by notice in writing to the member concerned remove him from
office if –
(a) he has become bankrupt or made an arrangement with his creditors or, in
Scotland, his estate has been sequestrated or he has executed a trust deed for
his creditors or entered into a composition contract, or
(b) he is incapacitated by physical or mental illness,
or if he is in the opinion of the Secretary of State or, as the case may be, the Lord
Chancellor otherwise unable or unfit to perform his duties as member.
(3A)92 A person who is the chairman or a deputy chairman of the Tribunal shall vacate his
office on the day on which he attains the age of 70 years; but this subsection is
subject to section 26(4) to (6) of the Judicial Pensions and Retirement Act 1993
(power to authorise continuance in office up to the age of 75 years).
(4) If a member of the Tribunal is by reason of illness, absence or other reasonable cause
for the time being unable to perform the duties of his office, either generally or in
relation to particular proceedings, a person may be appointed to discharge his duties
for a period not exceeding six months at one time or, as the case may be, in relation
to those proceedings.
(5) The appointment shall be made –
(a) in the case of the chairman or deputy chairman, by the Lord Chancellor, who
shall appoint a person who would be eligible for appointment to that office,
and
(b) in the case of an ordinary member, by the Secretary of State;
and a person so appointed shall have during the period of his appointment, or in
relation to the proceedings in question, the same powers as the person in whose place
he is appointed.
(6) The Lord Chancellor shall consult the Lord Advocate before exercising his powers
under this section.
147 Financial provisions
(1) There shall be paid to the members of the Copyright Tribunal such remuneration
(whether by way of salaries or fees), and such allowances, as the Secretary of State
with the approval of the Treasury may determine.
(2) The Secretary of State may appoint such staff for the Tribunal as, with the approval
of the Treasury as to numbers and remuneration, he may determine.
(3) The remuneration and allowances of members of the Tribunal, the remuneration of
any staff and such other expenses of the Tribunal as the Secretary of State with the
approval of the Treasury may determine shall be paid out of money provided by
90
93 Words “The Copyright Tribunal has jurisdiction under this Part” inserted by SI 1996/2967 (replacing
original wording “The function of the Copyright Tribunal is”). Paragraphs (za) & (zb) added by the
Broadcasting Act 1996 and SI 1996/2967 respectively. Paragraphs (ca)and (cc) added by SI 2003/2498
and the Broadcasting Act 1990 respectively. Words “lending of certain works” inserted in paragraph (e)
by SI 1996/2967 (replacing original wording “rental of sound recording, film or computer program”).
Original paragraphs (g) and (h) deleted by SI 1996/2967.
Parliament.
148 Constitution for purposes of proceedings
(1) For the purposes of any proceedings the Copyright Tribunal shall consist of –
(a) a chairman, who shall be either the chairman or a deputy chairman of the
Tribunal, and
(b) two or more ordinary members.
(2) If the members of the Tribunal dealing with any matter are not unanimous, the
decision shall be taken by majority vote; and if, in such a case, the votes are equal the
chairman shall have a further, casting vote.
(3) Where part of any proceedings before the Tribunal has been heard and one or more
members of the Tribunal are unable to continue, the Tribunal shall remain duly
constituted for the purpose of those proceedings so long as the number of members
is not reduced to less than three.
(4) If the chairman is unable to continue, the chairman of the Tribunal shall –
(a) appoint one of the remaining members to act as chairman, and
(b) appoint a suitably qualified person to attend the proceedings and advise the
members on any questions of law arising.
(5) A person is "suitably qualified" for the purposes of subsection (4)(b) if he is, or is
eligible for appointment as, a deputy chairman of the Tribunal.
Jurisdiction and procedure
14993 Jurisdiction of the Tribunal
The Copyright Tribunal has jurisdiction under this Part to hear and determine proceedings
under –
(za) section 73(determination of royalty or other remuneration to be paid with
respect to re-transmission of broadcast including work);
(zb) section 93C (application to determine amount of equitable remuneration
under section 93B);
(a) section 118, 119, or 120 (reference of licensing scheme);
(b) section 121 or 122 (application with respect to entitlement to licence under
licensing scheme);
(c) section 125, 126 or 127 (reference or application with respect to licensing by
licensing body);
(ca) section 128B (reference by the Secretary of State under section 128A);
(cc) section 135D or 135E (application or reference with respect to use as of right
of sound recordings in broadcasts);
(d) section 139 (appeal against order as to coverage of licensing scheme or
licence);
(e) section 142 (application to settle royalty or other sum payable for lending of
certain works);
(f) section 144(4) (application to settle terms of copyright licence available as
of right);
91
94 See Annex V.
95 Revised s.150(2) substituted by the Arbitration Act 1996.
96 s.151A added by the Broadcasting Act 1996.
150 General power to make rules
(1) The Lord Chancellor may, after consultation with the Lord Advocate94, make rules
for regulating proceedings before the Copyright Tribunal and, subject to the approval
of the Treasury, as to the fees chargeable in respect of such proceedings.
(2)95 The rules may apply in relation to the Tribunal, as respects proceedings in England
and Wales or Northern Ireland, any of the provisions of Part I of the Arbitration Act
1996.
(3) Provision shall be made by the rules –
(a) prohibiting the Tribunal from entertaining a reference under section 118, 119
or 120 by a representative organisation unless the Tribunal is satisfied that the
organisation is reasonably representative of the class of persons which it claims
to represent;
(b) specifying the parties to any proceedings and enabling the Tribunal to make a
party to the proceedings any person or organisation satisfying the Tribunal that
they have a substantial interest in the matter; and
(c) requiring the Tribunal to give the parties to proceedings an opportunity to state
their case, in writing or orally as the rules may provide.
(4) The rules may make provision for regulating or prescribing any matters incidental to
or consequential upon any appeal from the Tribunal under section 152 (appeal to the
court on point of law).
(5) Rules under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be subject
to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
151 Costs, proof of orders, &c
(1) The Copyright Tribunal may order that the costs of a party to proceedings before it
shall be paid by such other party as the Tribunal may direct; and the Tribunal may
tax or settle the amount of the costs, or direct in what manner they are to be taxed.
(2) A document purporting to be a copy of an order of the Tribunal and to be certified
by the chairman to be a true copy shall, in any proceedings, be sufficient evidence of
the order unless the contrary is proved.
(3) As respect proceedings in Scotland, the Tribunal has the like powers for securing the
attendance of witnesses and the production of documents, and with regard to the
examination of witnesses on oath, as an arbiter under a submission.
151A96 Award of interest
(1) Any of the following, namely –
(a) a direction under section 123(3) so far as relating to a licence for
communicating a work to the public;
(b) a direction under section 128(3) so far as so relating;
(c) an order under section 135D(1); and
(d) an order under section 135F confirming or varying an order under section
135D(1),
may award simple interest at such rate and for such period, beginning not earlier than
the relevant date and ending not later than the date of the order, as the Copyright
Tribunal thinks reasonable in the circumstances.
92
97 Reference to section 166B inserted by Northern Ireland Act 1998 (replacing original reference to section
166).
(2) In this section “the relevant date” means –
(a) in relation to a direction under section 123(3), the date on which the reference
was made;
(b) in relation to a direction under section 128(3), the date on which the reference
or application was made;
(c) in relation to an order under section 135D(1), the date on which the first
payment under section 135C(2) became due; and
(d) in relation to an order under section 135F, the date on which the application
was made.
Appeals
152 Appeal to the court on point of law
(1) An appeal lies on any point of law arising from a decision of the Copyright Tribunal
to the High Court or, in the case of proceedings of the Tribunal in Scotland, to the
Court of Session.
(2) Provision shall be made by rules under section 150 limiting the time within which
an appeal may be brought.
(3) Provision may be made by rules under that section –
(a) for suspending, or authorising or requiring the Tribunal to suspend, the
operation of orders of the Tribunal in cases where its decision is appealed
against;
(b) for modifying in relation to an order of the Tribunal whose operation is
suspended the operation of any provision of this Act as to the effect of the
order;
(c) for the publication of notices or the taking of other steps for securing that
persons affected by the suspension of an order of the Tribunal will be informed
of its suspension.
CHAPTER IX
QUALIFICATION FOR AND EXTENT OF COPYRIGHT PROTECTION
Qualification for copyright protection
153 Qualification for copyright protection
(1) Copyright does not subsist in a work unless the qualification requirements of this
Chapter are satisfied as regards –
(a) the author (see section 154), or
(b) the country in which the work was first published (see section 155), or
(c) in the case of a broadcast, the country from which the broadcast was made (see
section 156).
(2) Subsection (1) does not apply in relation to Crown copyright or Parliamentary
copyright (see sections 163 to 166B97) or to copyright subsisting by virtue of section
168 (copyright of certain international organisations).
(3) If the qualification requirements of this Chapter, or section 163, 165 or 168, are once
satisfied in respect of a work, copyright does not cease to subsist by reason of any
subsequent event.
93
98 Entry in s.154(3) relating to s.12 revised by SI 1995/3297. s.154(5)(c) (cable programmes) deleted by
SI 2003/2408.
15498 Qualification by reference to author
(1) A work qualifies for copyright protection if the author was at the material time a
qualifying person, that is –
(a) a British citizen, a British Dependent Territories citizen, a British National
(Overseas), a British Overseas citizen, a British subject or a British protected
person within the meaning of the British Nationality Act 1981, or
(b) an individual domiciled or resident in the United Kingdom or another country
to which the relevant provisions of this Part extend, or
(c) a body incorporated under the law of a part of the United Kingdom or of
another country to which the relevant provisions of this Part extend.
(2) Where, or so far as, provision is made by Order under section 159 (application of this
Part to countries to which it does not extend), a work also qualifies for copyright
protection if at the material time the author was a citizen or subject of, an individual
domiciled or resident in, or a body incorporated under the law of, a country to which
the Order relates.
(3) A work of joint authorship qualifies for copyright protection if at the material time
any of the authors satisfies the requirements of subsection (1) or (2); but where a
work qualifies for copyright protection only under this section, only those authors
who satisfy those requirements shall be taken into account for the purposes of –
section 11(1) and (2) (first ownership of copyright; entitlement of author or author's
employer),
section 12 (duration of copyright), and section 9(4) (meaning of “unknown
authorship”) so far as it applies for the purposes of section 12, and
section 57 (anonymous or pseudonymous works: acts permitted on assumptions as
to expiry of copyright or death of author).
(4) The material time in relation to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work is –
(a) in the case of an unpublished work, when the work was made or, if the making
of the work extended over a period, a substantial part of that period;
(b) in the case of a published work, when the work was first published or, if the
author had died before that time, immediately before his death.
(5) The material time in relation to other descriptions of work is as follows –
(a) in the case of a sound recording or film, when it was made;
(b) in the case of a broadcast, when the broadcast was made;
[(c)]
(d) in the case of the typographical arrangement of a published edition, when the
edition was first published.
155 Qualification by reference to country of first publication
(1) A literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, a sound recording or film, or the
typographical arrangement of a published edition, qualifies for copyright protection
if it is first published –
(a) in the United Kingdom, or
(b) in another country to which the relevant provisions of this Part extend.
(2) Where, or so far as, provision is made by Order under section 159 (application of this
Part to countries to which it does not extend), such a work also qualifies for copyright
protection if it is first published in a country to which the Order relates.
94
(3) For the purposes of this section, publication in one country shall not be regarded as
other than the first publication by reason of simultaneous publication elsewhere, and
for this purpose publication elsewhere within the previous 30 days shall be treated
as simultaneous.
156 Qualification by reference to place of transmission
(1) A broadcast qualifies for copyright protection if it is made from a place in –
(a) the United Kingdom, or
(b) another country to which the relevant provisions of this Part extend.
(2) Where, or so far as, provision is made by Order under section 159 (application of this
Part to countries to which it does not extend), a broadcast also qualifies for copyright
protection if it is made from a place in a country to which the Order relates.
Extent and application of this Part
157 Countries to which this Part extends
(1) This Part extends to England and Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland.
(2) Her Majesty may by Order in Council direct that this Part shall extend, subject to
such exceptions and modifications as may be specified in the Order, to –
(a) any of the Channel Islands,
(b) the Isle of Man, or
(c) any colony.
(3) That power includes power to extend, subject to such exceptions and modifications
as may be specified in the Order, any Order in Council made under the following
provisions of this Chapter.
(4) The legislature of a country to which this Part has been extended may modify or add
to the provisions of this Part, in their operation as part of the law of that country, as
the legislature may consider necessary to adapt the provisions to the circumstances
of that country –
(a) as regards procedure and remedies, or
(b) as regards works qualifying for copyright protection by virtue of a connection
with that country.
(5) Nothing in this section shall be construed as restricting the extent of paragraph 36 of
Schedule 1 (transitional provisions: dependent territories where the Copyright Act
1956 or the Copyright Act 1911 remains in force) in relation to the law of a
dependent territory to which this Part does not extend.
158 Countries ceasing to be colonies
(1) The following provisions apply where a country to which this Part has been extended
ceases to be a colony of the United Kingdom.
(2) As from the date on which it ceases to be a colony it shall cease to be regarded as a
country to which this Part extends for the purposes of –
(a) section 160(2)(a) (denial of copyright protection to citizens of countries not
giving adequate protection to British works), and
(b) sections 163 and 165 (Crown and Parliamentary copyright).
(3) But it shall continue to be treated as a country to which this Part extends for the
purposes of sections 154 to 156 (qualification for copyright protection) until –
(a) an Order in Council is made in respect of that country under section 159
(application of this Part to countries to which it does not extend), or
95
(b) an Order in Council is made declaring that it shall cease to be so treated by
reason of the fact that the provisions of this Part as part of the law of that
country have been repealed or amended.
(4) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under subsection (3)(b) shall
be subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
159 Application of this Part to countries to which it does not extend
(1) Her Majesty may by Order in Council make provision for applying in relation to a
country to which this Part does not extend any of the provisions of this Part specified
in the Order, so as to secure that those provisions –
(a) apply in relation to persons who are citizens or subjects of that country or are
domiciled or resident there, as they apply to persons who are British citizens
or are domiciled or resident in the United Kingdom, or
(b) apply in relation to bodies incorporated under the law of that country as they
apply in relation to bodies incorporated under the law of a part of the United
Kingdom, or
(c) apply in relation to works first published in that country as they apply in
relation to works first published in the United Kingdom, or
(d) apply in relation to broadcasts made from that country as they apply in relation
to broadcasts made from the United Kingdom.
(2) An Order may make provision for all or any of the matters mentioned in subsection
(1) and may –
(a) apply any provisions of this Part subject to such exceptions and modifications
as are specified in the Order; and
(b) direct that any provisions of this Part apply either generally or in relation to
such classes of works, or other classes of case, as are specified in the Order.
(3) Except in the case of a Convention country or another member State of the European
Economic Community, Her Majesty shall not make an Order in Council under this
section in relation to a country unless satisfied that provision has been or will be
made under the law of that country, in respect of the class of works to which the
Order relates, giving adequate protection to the owners of copyright under this Part.
(4) In subsection (3) "Convention country" means a country which is a party to a
Convention relating to copyright to which the United Kingdom is also a party.
(5) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under this section shall he
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
160 Denial of copyright protection to citizens of countries not giving adequate
protection to British works
(1) If it appears to Her Majesty that the law of a country fails to give adequate protection
to British works to which this section applies, or to one or more classes of such
works, Her Majesty may make provision by Order in Council in accordance with this
section restricting the rights conferred by this Part in relation to works of authors
connected with that country.
(2) An Order in Council under this section shall designate the country concerned and
provide that, for the purposes specified in the Order, works first published after a date
specified in the Order shall not be treated as qualifying for copyright protection by
virtue of such publication if at that time the authors are –
(a) citizens or subjects of that country (not domiciled or resident in the United
Kingdom or another country to which the relevant provisions of this Part
extend), or
96
99 Reference to Merchant Shipping Act 1995 inserted by that Act (replacing original wording “Merchant
Shipping Acts (see section 2 of the Merchant Shipping Act 1988)”).
100 s.163(1A) added by Government of Wales Act 1998. In s.163(6), word “to” after “section 165" inserted
by the Scotland Act 1998 (replacing original word “and”), and reference to section 166B inserted by the
Northern Ireland Act 1998 (replacing original reference to section 166).
(b) bodies incorporated under the law of that country;
and the Order may make such provision for all the purposes of this Part or for such
purposes as are specified in the Order, and either generally or in relation to such class
of cases as are specified in the Order, having regard to the nature and extent of that
failure referred to in subsection (1).
(3) This section applies to literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works, sound
recordings and films; and "British works" means works of which the author was a
qualifying person at the material time within the meaning of section 154.
(4) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under this section shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
Supplementary
161 Territorial waters and the continental shelf
(1) For the purposes of this Part the territorial waters of the United Kingdom shall be
treated as part of the United Kingdom.
(2) This Part applies to things done in the United Kingdom sector of the continental shelf
on a structure or vessel which is present there for purposes directly connected with
the exploration of the sea bed or subsoil or the exploitation of their natural resources
as it applies to things done in the United Kingdom.
(3) The United Kingdom sector of the continental shelf means the areas designated by
order under section 1(7) of the Continental Shelf Act 1964.
162 British ships, aircraft and hovercraft
(1) This Part applies to things done on a British ship, aircraft or hovercraft as it applies
to things done in the United Kingdom.
(2) In this section –
"British ship" means a ship which is a British ship for the purposes of the Merchant
Shipping Act 199599 otherwise than by virtue of registration in a country outside
the United Kingdom; and
"British aircraft" and "British hovercraft" mean an aircraft or hovercraft registered
in the United Kingdom.
CHAPTER X
MISCELLANEOUS AND GENERAL
Crown and Parliamentary copyright
163100 Crown copyright
(1) Where a work is made by Her Majesty or by an officer or servant of the Crown in the
course of his duties –
(a) the work qualifies for copyright protection notwithstanding section 153(1)
(ordinary requirement as to qualification for copyright protection), and
(b) Her Majesty is the first owner of any copyright in the work.
(1A) For the purposes of this section, works made by Her Majesty include any sound
97
101 Words “Act of the Scottish Parliament” inserted by the Scotland Act 1998, and words “Act of the
Northern Ireland Assembly” inserted by Northern Ireland Act 1998.
102 See also Annex V.
recording, film or live broadcast of the proceedings of the National Assembly for
Wales (including proceedings of a committee of the Assembly or of a sub-committee
of such a committee) which is made by or under the direction or control of the
Assembly; but a work shall not be regarded as made by or under the direction or
control of the Assembly by reason only of its being commissioned by or on behalf of
the Assembly.
(2) Copyright in such a work is referred to in this Part as "Crown copyright",
notwithstanding that it may be, or have been, assigned to another person.
(3) Crown copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work continues to
subsist –
(a) until the end of the period of 125 years from the end of the calendar year in
which the work was made, or
(b) if the work is published commercially before the end of the period of 75 years
from the end of the calendar year in which it was made, until the end of the
period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which it was first so
published.
(4) In the case of a work of joint authorship where one or more but not all of the authors
are persons falling within subsection (1), this section applies only in relation to those
authors and the copyright subsisting by virtue of their contribution to the work.
(5) Except as mentioned above, and subject to any express exclusion elsewhere in this
Part, the provisions of this Part apply in relation to Crown copyright as to other
copyright.
(6) This section does not apply to a work if, or to the extent that, Parliamentary copyright
subsists in the work (see sections 165 to 166B).
164 Copyright in Acts and Measures
(1)101 Her Majesty is entitled to copyright in every Act of Parliament, Act of the Scottish
Parliament, Act of the Northern Ireland Assembly or Measure of the General Synod
of the Church of England.
(2) The copyright subsists from Royal Assent until the end of the period of 50 years from
the end of the calendar year in which Royal Assent was given.
(3) References in this Part to Crown copyright (except in section 163) include copyright
under this section; and, except as mentioned above, the provisions of this Part apply
in relation to copyright under this section as to other Crown copyright.
(4) No other copyright, or right in the nature of copyright, subsists in an Act or Measure.
165102 Parliamentary copyright
(1) Where a work is made by or under the direction or control of the House of Commons
or the House of Lords –
(a) the work qualifies for copyright protection notwithstanding section 153(1)
(ordinary requirement as to qualification for copyright protection), and
(b) the House by whom, or under whose direction or control, the work is made is
the first owner of any copyright in the work, and if the work is made by or
under the direction or control of both Houses, the two Houses are joint first
owners of copyright.
(2) Copyright in such a work is referred to in this Part as "Parliamentary copyright",
notwithstanding that it may be, or have been, assigned to another person.
98
(3) Parliamentary copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work continues to
subsist until the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in
which the work was made.
(4) For the purposes of this section, works made by or under the direction or control of
the House of Commons or the House of Lords include –
(a) any work made by an officer or employee of that House in the course of his
duties, and
(b) any sound recording, film or live broadcast of the proceedings of that House;
but a work shall not be regarded as made by or under the direction or control of either
House by reason only of its being commissioned by or on behalf of that House.
(5) In the case of a work of joint authorship where one or more but not all of the authors
are acting on behalf of, or under the direction or control of, the House of Commons
or the House of Lords, this section applies only in relation to those authors and the
copyright subsisting by virtue of their contribution to the work.
(6) Except as mentioned above, and subject to any express exclusion elsewhere in this
Part, the provisions of this Part apply in relation to Parliamentary copyright as to
other copyright.
(7) The provisions of this section also apply, subject to any exceptions or modifications
specified by Order in Council, to works made by or under the direction or control of
any other legislative body of a country to which this Part extends; and references in
this Part to "Parliamentary copyright" shall be construed accordingly.
(8) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under subsection (7) shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
166 Copyright in Parliamentary Bills
(1) Copyright in every Bill introduced into Parliament belongs, in accordance with the
following provisions, to one or both of the Houses of Parliament.
(2) Copyright in a public Bill belongs in the first instance to the House into which the
Bill is introduced, and after the Bill has been carried to the second House to both
Houses jointly, and subsists from the time when the text of the Bill is handed in to
the House in which it is introduced.
(3) Copyright in a private Bill belongs to both Houses jointly and subsists from the time
when a copy of the Bill is first deposited in either House.
(4) Copyright in a personal Bill belongs in the first instance to the House of Lords, and
after the Bill has been carried to the House of Commons to both Houses jointly, and
subsists from the time when it is given a First Reading in the House of Lords.
(5) Copyright under this section ceases –
(a) on Royal Assent, or
(b) if the Bill does not receive Royal Assent, on the withdrawal or rejection of the
Bill or the end of the Session:
Provided that, copyright in a Bill continues to subsist notwithstanding its rejection
in any Session by the House of Lords if, by virtue of the Parliament Acts 1911 and
1949, it remains possible for it to be presented for Royal Assent in that Session.
(6) References in this Part to Parliamentary copyright (except in section 165) include
copyright under this section; and, except as mentioned above, the provisions of this
Part apply in relation to copyright under this section as to other Parliamentary
copyright.
(7) No other copyright, or right in the nature of copyright, subsists in a Bill after
copyright has once subsisted under this section; but without prejudice to the
99
103 ss.166A & 166B added by the Scotland Act 1998 and Northern Ireland Act 1998 respectively.
subsequent operation of this section in relation to a Bill which, not having passed in
one Session, is reintroduced in a subsequent Session.
166A103 Copyright in Bills of the Scottish Parliament
(1) Copyright in every Bill introduced into the Scottish Parliament belongs to the
Scottish Parliamentary Corporate Body.
(2) Copyright under this section subsists from the time when the text of the Bill is
handed in to the Parliament for introduction –
(a) until the Bill receives Royal Assent, or
(b) if the Bill does not receive Royal Assent, until it is withdrawn or rejected or
no further parliamentary proceedings may be taken in respect of it.
(3) References in this Part to Parliamentary copyright (except in section 165) include
copyright under this section; and, except as mentioned above, the provisions of this
Part apply in relation to copyright under this section as to other Parliamentary
copyright.
(4) No other copyright, or right in the nature of copyright, subsists in a Bill after
copyright has once subsisted under this section; but without prejudice to the
subsequent operation of this section in relation to a Bill which, not having received
Royal Assent, is later reintroduced into the Parliament.
166B Copyright in Bills of the Northern Ireland Assembly
(1) Copyright in every Bill introduced into the Northern Ireland Assembly belongs to the
Northern Ireland Assembly Commission.
(2) Copyright under this section subsists from the time when the text of the Bill is
handed in to the Assembly for introduction –
(a) until the Bill receives Royal Assent, or
(b) if the Bill does not receive Royal Assent, until it is withdrawn or rejected or
no further proceedings of the Assembly may be taken in respect of it.
(3) References in this Part to Parliamentary copyright (except in section 165) include
copyright under this section; and, except as mentioned above, the provisions of this
Part apply in relation to copyright under this section as to other Parliamentary
copyright.
(4) No other copyright, or right in the nature of copyright, subsists in a Bill after
copyright has once subsisted under this section; but without prejudice to the
subsequent operation of this section in relation to a Bill which, not having received
Royal Assent, is later reintroduced into the Assembly.
167 Houses of Parliament: supplementary provisions with respect to copyright
(1) For the purposes of holding, dealing with and enforcing copyright, and in connection
with all legal proceedings relating to copyright, each House of Parliament shall be
treated as having the legal capacities of a body corporate, which shall not be affected
by a prorogation or dissolution.
(2) The functions of the House of Commons as owner of copyright shall be exercised by
the Speaker on behalf of the House; and if so authorised by the Speaker, or in case
of a vacancy in the office of Speaker, those functions may be discharged by the
Chairman of Ways and Means or a Deputy Chairman.
(3) For this purpose a person who on the dissolution of Parliament was Speaker of the
House of Commons, Chairman of Ways and Means or a Deputy Chairman may
continue to act until the corresponding appointment is made in the next Session of
100
Parliament.
(4) The functions of the House of Lords as owner of copyright shall be exercised by the
Clerk of the Parliaments on behalf of the House; and if so authorised by him, or in
case of a vacancy in the office of Clerk of the Parliaments, those functions may be
discharged by the Clerk Assistant or the Reading Clerk.
(5) Legal proceedings relating to copyright –
(a) shall be brought by or against the House of Commons in the name of "The
Speaker of the House of Commons"; and
(b) shall be brought by or against the House of Lords in the name of "The Clerk
of the Parliaments".
Other miscellaneous provisions
168 Copyright vesting in certain international organisations
(1) Where an original literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work –
(a) is made by an officer or employee of, or is published by, an international
organisation to which this section applies, and
(b) does not qualify for copyright protection under section 154 (qualification by
reference to author) or section 155 (qualification by reference to country of
first publication),
copyright nevertheless subsists in the work by virtue of this section and the
organisation is first owner of that copyright.
(2) The international organisations to which this section applies are those as to which
Her Majesty has by Order in Council declared that it is expedient that this section
should apply.
(3) Copyright of which an international organisation is first owner by virtue of this
section continues to subsist until the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the
calendar year in which the work was made or such longer period as may be specified
by Her Majesty by Order in Council for the purpose of complying with the
international obligations of the United Kingdom.
(4) An international organisation to which this section applies shall be deemed to have,
and to have had at all material times, the legal capacities of a body corporate for the
purpose of holding, dealing with and enforcing copyright and in connection with all
legal proceedings relating to copyright.
(5) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under this section shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
169 Folklore, &c.: anonymous unpublished works
(1) Where in the case of an unpublished literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work of
unknown authorship there is evidence that the author (or, in the case of a joint work,
any of the authors) was a qualifying individual by connection with a country outside
the United Kingdom, it shall be presumed until the contrary is proved that he was
such a qualifying individual and that copyright accordingly subsists in the work,
subject to the provisions of this Part.
(2) If under the law of that country a body is appointed to protect and enforce copyright
in such works, Her Majesty may by Order in Council designate that body for the
purposes of this section.
(3) A body so designated shall be recognised in the United Kingdom as having authority
to do in place of the copyright owner anything, other than assign copyright, which it
is empowered to do under the law of that country; and it may, in particular, bring
101
proceedings in its own name.
(4) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under this section shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(5) In subsection (1) a "qualifying individual" means an individual who at the material
time (within the meaning of section 154) was a person whose works qualified under
that section for copyright protection.
(6) This section does not apply if there has been an assignment of copyright in the work
by the author of which notice has been given to the designated body; and nothing in
this section affects the validity of an assignment of copyright made, or licence
granted, by the author or a person lawfully claiming under him.
Transitional provisions and savings
170 Transitional provisions and savings
Schedule 1 contains transitional provisions and savings relating to works made, and acts
or events occurring, before the commencement of this Part, and otherwise with respect to
the operation of the provisions of this Part.
171 Rights and privileges under other enactments or the common law
(1) Nothing in this Part affects –
(a) any right or privilege of any person under any enactment (except where the
enactment is expressly repealed, amended or modified by this Act);
(b) any right or privilege of the Crown subsisting otherwise than under an
enactment;
(c) any right or privilege of either House of Parliament;
(d) the right of the Crown or any person deriving title from the Crown to sell, use
or otherwise deal with articles forfeited under the laws relating to customs and
excise;
(e) the operation of any rule of equity relating to breaches of trust or confidence.
(2) Subject to those savings, no copyright or right in the nature of copyright shall subsist
otherwise than by virtue of this Part or some other enactment in that behalf.
(3) Nothing in this Part affects any rule of law preventing or restricting the enforcement
of copyright, on grounds of public interest or otherwise.
(4) Nothing in this Part affects any right of action or other remedy, whether civil or
criminal, available otherwise than under this Part in respect of acts infringing any of
the rights conferred by Chapter IV (moral rights).
(5) The savings in subsection (1) have effect subject to section 164(4) and section 166(7)
(copyright in Acts, Measures and Bills: exclusion of other rights in the nature of
copyright).
Interpretation
172 General provisions as to construction
(1) This Part restates and amends the law of copyright, that is, the provisions of the
Copyright Act 1956, as amended.
(2) A provision of this Part which corresponds to a provision of the previous law shall
not be construed as departing from the previous law merely because of a change of
expression.
(3) Decisions under the previous law may be referred to for the purpose of establishing
102
104 s.172A added by SI 1995/3297. Revised title and revised s.172A(1) substituted by SI 1996/2967.
105 Reference to Education Act 1996 inserted by that Act (replacing original reference to Education Act
1944).
whether a provision of this Part departs from the previous law, or otherwise for
establishing the true construction of this Part.
172A104 Meaning of EEA and related expressions
(1) In this Part –
“the EEA” means the European Economic Area;
“EEA national” means a national of an EEA state; and
“EEA state” means a state which is a contracting party to the EEA Agreement.
(2) References in this Part to a person being an EEA national shall be construed in
relation to a body corporate as references to its being incorporated under the law of
an EEA state.
(3) The “EEA Agreement” means the Agreement on the European Economic Area
signed at Oporto on 2nd May 1992, as adjusted by the Protocol signed at Brussels on
17th March 1993.
173 Construction of references to copyright owner
(1) Where different persons are (whether in consequence of a partial assignment or
otherwise) entitled to different aspects of copyright in a work, the copyright owner
for any purpose of this Part is the person who is entitled to the aspect of copyright
relevant for that purpose.
(2) Where copyright (or any aspect of copyright) is owned by more than one person
jointly, references in this Part to the copyright owner are to all the owners, so that,
in particular, any requirement of the licence of the copyright owner requires the
licence of all of them.
174 Meaning of “educational establishment” and related expressions
(1) The expression "educational establishment" in a provision of this Part means –
(a) any school, and
(b) any other description of educational establishment specified for the purposes
of this Part, or that provision, by order of the Secretary of State.
(2) The Secretary of State may by order provide that the provisions of this Part relating
to educational establishments shall apply, with such modifications and adaptations
as may be specified in the order, in relation to teachers who are employed by a local
education authority to give instruction elsewhere to pupils who are unable to attend
an educational establishment.
(3) In subsection (1)(a) "school" –
(a) in relation to England and Wales, has the same meaning as in the Education
Act 1996105;
(b) in relation to Scotland, has the same meaning as in the Education (Scotland)
Act 1962, except that it includes an approved school within the meaning of the
Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968; and
(c) in relation to Northern Ireland, has the same meaning as in the Education and
Libraries (Northern Ireland) Order 1986.
(4) An order under subsection (1)(b) may specify a description of educational
establishment by reference to the instruments from time to time in force under any
enactment specified in the order.
103
(5) In relation to an educational establishment the expressions "teacher" and "pupil" in
this Part include, respectively, any person who gives and any person who receives
instruction.
(6) References in this Part to anything being done "on behalf of" an educational
establishment are to its being done for the purposes of that establishment by any
person.
(7) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
175 Meaning of publication and commercial publication
(1) In this Part "publication", in relation to a work –
(a) means the issue of copies to the public, and
(b) includes, in the case of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, making
it available to the public by means of an electronic retrieval system;
and related expressions shall be construed accordingly.
(2) In this Part "commercial publication", in relation to a literary, dramatic, musical or
artistic work means –
(a) issuing copies of the work to the public at a time when copies made in advance
of the receipt of orders are generally available to the public, or
(b) making the work available to the public by means of an electronic retrieval
system;
and related expressions shall be construed accordingly.
(3) In the case of a work of architecture in the form of a building, or an artistic work
incorporated in a building, construction of the building shall be treated as equivalent
to publication of the work.
(4) The following do not constitute publication for the purposes of this Part and
references to commercial publication shall be construed accordingly –
(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work –
(i) the performance of the work, or
(ii) the communication to the public of the work (otherwise than for the
purposes of an electronic retrieval system);
(b) in the case of an artistic work –
(i) the exhibition of the work,
(ii) the issue to the public of copies of a graphic work representing, or of
photographs of, a work of architecture in the form of a building or a
model for a building, a sculpture or a work of artistic craftsmanship,
(iii) the issue to the public of copies of a film including the work, or
(iv) the communication to the public of the work (otherwise than for the
purposes of an electronic retrieval system);
(c) in the case of a sound recording or film –
(i) the work being played or shown in public, or
(ii) the communication to the public of the work.
(5) References in this Part to publication or commercial publication do not include
publication which is merely colourable and not intended to satisfy the reasonable
requirements of the public.
(6) No account shall be taken for the purposes of this section of any unauthorised act.
104
106 Words “the Scottish Administration or of” in the definition of “ Crown”, and words “of the Scottish
Parliament” in the definition of “parliamentary proceedings”, inserted by the Scotland Act 1998.
Definitions of “producer”, “public library” and “rental right” added by SI 1996/2967, and definitions of
“private study” and “wireless broadcast” inserted by SI 2003/2498. Words “, but does not ------ fixed
points” in the definition of “wireless telegraphy” added by SI 1996/2967.
176 Requirement of signature: application in relation to body corporate
(1) The requirement in the following provisions that an instrument be signed by or on
behalf of a person is also satisfied in the case of a body corporate by the affixing of
its seal –
section 78(3)(b) (assertion by licensor of right to identification of author in case of
public exhibition of copy made in pursuance of the licence),
section 90(3) (assignment of copyright),
section 91(1) (assignment of future copyright),
section 92(1) (grant of exclusive licence).
(2) The requirement in the following provisions that an instrument be signed by a person
is satisfied in the case of a body corporate by signature on behalf of the body or by
the affixing of its seal –
section 78(2)(b) (assertion by instrument in writing of right to have author
identified),
section 87(2) (waiver of moral rights).
177 Adaptation of expressions for Scotland
In the application of this Part to Scotland –
"account of profits" means accounting and payment of profits;
"accounts" means count, reckoning and payment;
"assignment" means assignation;
"costs" means expenses;
“defendant" means defender;
"delivery up" means delivery;
"estoppel" means personal bar;
"injunction" means interdict;
"interlocutory relief" means interim remedy; and
"plaintiff" means pursuer.
178106 Minor definitions
In this Part –
"article", in the context of an article in a periodical, includes an item of any
description;
"business" includes a trade or profession;
"collective work" means –
(a) a work of joint authorship, or
(b) a work in which there are distinct contributions by different authors or in
which works or parts of works of different authors are incorporated;
"computer-generated", in relation to a work, means that the work is generated by
computer in circumstances such that there is no human author of the work;
"country" includes any territory;
"the Crown" includes the Crown in right of the Scottish Administration or of Her
105
Majesty's Government in Northern Ireland or in any country outside the United
Kingdom to which this Part extends;
"electronic" means actuated by electric, magnetic, electromagnetic, electro-chemical
or electromechanical energy, and "in electronic form" means in a form usable only
by electronic means;
"employed", "employee", "employer" and "employment" refer to employment under
a contract of service or of apprenticeship;
"facsimile copy" includes a copy which is reduced or enlarged in scale;
"international organisation" means an organisation the members of which include
one or more states;
"judicial proceedings" includes proceedings before any court, tribunal or person
having authority to decide any matter affecting a person's legal rights or liabilities;
"parliamentary proceedings" includes proceedings of the Northern Ireland Assembly
of the Scottish Parliament or of the European Parliament;
“private study” does not include any study which is directly or indirectly for a
commercial purpose;
“producer”, in relation to a sound recording or a film, means the person by whom the
arrangements necessary for the making of the sound recording or film are
undertaken;
“public library” means a library administered by or on behalf of –
(a) in England and Wales, a library authority within the meaning of the Public
Libraries and Museums Act 1964;
(b) in Scotland, a statutory library authority within the meaning of the Public
Libraries (Scotland) Act 1955;
(c) in Northern Ireland, and Education and Library Board within the meaning of
the Education and Libraries (Northern Ireland) Order 1986;
"rental right" means the right of a copyright owner to authorise or prohibit the rental
of copies of the work (see section 18A);
"reprographic copy" and "reprographic copying" refer to copying by means of a
reprographic process;
"reprographic process" means a process –
(a) for making facsimile copies, or
(b) involving the use of an appliance for making multiple copies,
and includes, in relation to a work held in electronic form, any copying by
electronic means, but does not include the making of a film or sound recording;
"sufficient acknowledgement" means an acknowledgement identifying the work in
question by its title or other description, and identifying the author unless –
(a) in the case of a published work, it is published anonymously;
(b) in the case of an unpublished work, it is not possible for a person to ascertain
the identity of the author by reasonable inquiry;
"sufficient disclaimer", in relation to an act capable of infringing the right conferred
by section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work), means a clear and
reasonably prominent indication –
(a) given at the time of the act, and
(b) if the author or director is then identified, appearing along with the
identification,
106
107 s.179 has been amended in consequence of the Broadcasting Act 1990, SI 1992/3233, SI 1995/3297, SI
1996/2967, SI 1997/3032, the Scotland Act 1998, the Northern Ireland Act 1998, the Copyright
(Visually Impaired Persons) Act 2002, and SI 2003/2498.
that the work has been subjected to treatment to which the author or director has
not consented;
"telecommunications system" means a system for conveying visual images, sounds
or other information by electronic means;
"typeface" includes an ornamental motif used in printing;
"unauthorised", as regards anything done in relation to a work, means done otherwise
than –
(a) by or with the licence of the copyright owner, or
(b) if copyright does not subsist in the work, by or with the licence of the author
or, in a case where section 11(2) would have applied, the author's employer or,
in either case, persons lawfully claiming under him, or
(c) in pursuance of section 48 (copying, &c. of certain material by the Crown);
“wireless broadcast” means a broadcast by means of wireless telegraphy;
"wireless telegraphy" means the sending of electromagnetic energy over paths not
provided by a material substance constructed or arranged for that purpose, but does
not include the transmission of microwave energy between terrestrial fixed points;
"writing" includes any form of notation or code, whether by hand or otherwise and
regardless of the method by which, or medium in or on which, it is recorded, and
"written" shall be construed accordingly.
179107 Index of defined expressions
The following Table shows provisions defining or otherwise explaining expressions used
in this Part (other than provisions defining or explaining an expression used only in the
same section) –
accessible copy section 31F(3)
account of profits and accounts section 177
(in Scotland)
acts restricted by copyright section 16(1)
adaptation section 21(3)
approved body section 31B(12)
archivist (in sections 37 to 43) section 37(6)
article (in a periodical) section 178
artistic work section 4(1)
assignment (in Scotland) section 177
author sections 9 and 10(3)
broadcast (and related expressions) section 6
building section 4(2)
business section 178
collective work section 178
commencement (in Schedule 1) paragraph 1(2) of that Schedule
commercial publication section 175
communication to the public section 20
computer-generated section 178
copy and copying section 17
copyright (generally) section 1
copyright (in Schedule 1) paragraph 2(2) of that Schedule
107
copyright owner sections 101(2) and 173
Copyright Tribunal section 145
copyright work section 1(2)
costs (in Scotland) section 177
country section 178
country of origin section 15A
the Crown section 178
Crown copyright sections 163(2) and 164(3)
database section 3A(1)
defendant (in Scotland) section 177
delivery up (in Scotland) section 177
dramatic work section 3(1)
EEA, EEA national and EEA state section 172A
educational establishment sections 174(1) to 174(4)
electronic and electronic form section 178
employed, employee, employer and section 178
employment
excepted sound recording section 72(1A)
exclusive licence section 92(1)
existing works (in Schedule 1) paragraph 1(3) of that Schedule
facsimile copy section 178
film section 5B
future copyright section 91(2)
general licence (in sections 140 section 140(7)
and 141)
graphic work section 4(2)
infringing copy section 27
injunction (in Scotland) section 177
interlocutory relief (in Scotland) section 177
international organisation section 178
issue of copies to the public section 18
joint authorship (work of) sections 10(1) and 10(2)
judicial proceedings section 178
lawful user (in section 50A to 50C) section 50A(2)
lending section 18A(2) to (6)
librarian (in sections 37 to 43) section 37(6)
licence (in sections 125 to 128) section 124
licence of copyright owner sections 90(4), 91(3) and 173
licensing body (in Chapter VII) section 116(2)
licensing scheme (generally) section 116(1)
licensing scheme (in sections 118 to 121) section 117
literary work section 3(1)
made (in relation to a literary, dramatic section 3(2)
or musical work)
musical work section 3(1)
needletime section 135A
the new copyright provisions paragraph 1(1) of that Schedule
(in Schedule 1)
the 1911 Act (in Schedule 1) paragraph 1(1) of that Schedule
the 1956 Act (in Schedule 1) paragraph 1(1) of that Schedule
108
on behalf of (in relation to an section 174(5)
educational establishment)
original (in relation to a database) section 3A(2)
Parliamentary copyright sections 165(2) and 165(7),
166(6), 166A(3) and 166B(3)
parliamentary proceedings section 178
performance section 19(2)
photograph section 4(2)
plaintiff (in Scotland) section 177
prescribed conditions (in sections 38 section 37(1)(b)
to 43)
prescribed library or archive (in sections section 37(1)(a)
38 to 43)
private study section 178
producer (in relation to a sound section 178
recording or film)
programme (in the context of section 6(3)
broadcasting)
prospective owner (of copyright) section 91(2)
publication and related expressions section 175
public library section 178
published edition (in the context of section 8
copyright in the typographical
arrangement)
pupil section 174(5)
rental section 18A(2) to (6)
rental right section 178
reprographic copies and reprographic section 178
copying
reprographic process section 178
sculpture section 4(2)
signed section 176
sound recording sections 5A and 135A
sufficient acknowledgement section 178
sufficient disclaimer section 178
teacher section 174(5)
terms of payment section 135A
telecommunications system section 178
typeface section 178
unauthorised (as regards things section 178
done in relation to a work)
unknown (in relation to the author section 9(5)
of a work)
unknown authorship (work of) section 9(4)
visually impaired person section 31F(9)
wireless broadcast section 178
wireless telegraphy section 178
work (in Schedule 1) paragraph 2(1) of that Schedule
work of more than one author section 116(4)
(in Chapter VII)
writing and written section 178
109
108 Revised s.182 substituted by SI 1996/2967. s.182(2) deleted by SI 2003/2498.
PART II
RIGHTS IN PERFORMANCES
Introductory
180 Rights conferred on performers and persons having recording rights
(1) This Part confers rights –
(a) on a performer, by requiring his consent to the exploitation of his performances
(see sections 181 to 184), and
(b) on a person having recording rights in relation to a performance, in relation to
recordings made without his consent or that of the performer (see sections 185
to 188),
and creates offences in relation to dealing with or using illicit recordings and certain
other related acts (see sections 198 and 201).
(2) In this Part –
"performance" means –
(a) a dramatic performance (which includes dance and mime),
(b) a musical performance,
(c) a reading or recitation of a literary work, or
(d) a performance of a variety act or any similar presentation,
which is, or so far as it is, a live performance given by one or more individuals;
and
"recording", in relation to a performance, means a film or sound recording –
(a) made directly from the live performance,
(b) made from a broadcast of the performance, or
(c) made, directly or indirectly, from another recording of the performance.
(3) The rights conferred by this Part apply in relation to performances taking place
before the commencement of this Part; but no act done before commencement, or in
pursuance of arrangements made before commencement, shall be regarded as
infringing those rights.
(4) The rights conferred by this Part are independent of –
(a) any copyright in, or moral rights relating to, any work performed or any film
or sound recording of, or broadcast including, the performance, and
(b) any other right or obligation arising otherwise than under this Part.
Performers' rights
181 Qualifying performances
A performance is a qualifying performance for the purposes of the provisions of this Part
relating to performers' rights if it is given by a qualifying individual (as defined in section
206) or takes place in a qualifying country (as so defined).
182108 Consent required for recording, &c. of live performance
(1) A performer's rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent –
(a) makes a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying
performance directly from the live performance,
(b) broadcasts live the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying performance,
110
109 ss.182A-D added by SI 1996/2967. Words “, otherwise than for his private and domestic use,” in
s.182A(1) deleted, and s.182A(1A) added, by SI 2003/2498.
(c) makes a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying
performance directly from a broadcast of the live performance.
[(2)]
(3) In an action for infringement of a performer's rights brought by virtue of this section
damages shall not be awarded against a defendant who shows that at the time of the
infringement he believed on reasonable grounds that consent had been given.
182A109 Consent required for copying of recording
(1) A performer’s rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent, makes [---]
a copy of a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying
performance.
(1A) In subsection (1), making a copy of a recording includes making a copy which is
transient or is incidental to some other use of the original recording.
(2) It is immaterial whether the copy is made directly or indirectly.
(3) The right of a performer under this section to authorise or prohibit the making of
such copies is referred to in this Part as “reproduction right”.
182B Consent required for issue of copies to public
(1) A performer’s rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent, issues to the
public copies of a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying
performance.
(2) References in this Part to the issue to the public of copies of a recording are to –
(a) the act of putting into circulation in the EEA copies not previously put into
circulation in the EEA by or with the consent of the performer, or
(b) the act of putting into circulation outside the EEA copies not previously put
into circulation in the EEA or elsewhere.
(3) References in this Part to the issue to the public of copies of a recording do not
include—
(a) any subsequent distribution, sale, hiring or loan of copies previously put into
circulation (but see section 182C: consent required for rental or lending), or
(b) any subsequent importation of such copies into the United Kingdom or another
EEA state,
except so far as paragraph (a) of subsection (2) applies to putting into circulation in
the EEA copies previously put into circulation outside the EEA.
(4) References in this Part to the issue of copies of a recording of a performance include
the issue of the original recording of the live performance.
(5) The right of a performer under this section to authorise or prohibit the issue of copies
to the public is referred to in this Part as “distribution right”.
182C Consent required for rental or lending of copies to public
(1) A performer’s rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent, rents or
lends to the public copies of a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a
qualifying performance.
(2) In this Part, subject to the following provisions of this section –
(a) “rental” means making a copy of a recording available for use, on terms that
it will or may be returned, for direct or indirect economic or commercial
111
110 Added by SI 2003/2498.
111 Revised s.182D(1)(b) substituted by SI 2003/2498.
advantage, and
(b) “lending” means making a copy of a recording available for use, on terms that
it will or may be returned, otherwise than for direct or indirect economic or
commercial advantage, through an establishment which is accessible to the
public.
(3) The expressions “rental” and “lending” do not include –
(a) making available for the purpose of public performance, playing or showing
in public or communication to the public;
(b) making available for the purpose of exhibition in public; or
(c) making available for on-the-spot reference use.
(4) The expression “lending” does not include making available between establishments
which are accessible to the public.
(5) Where lending by an establishment accessible to the public gives rise to a payment
the amount of which does not go beyond what is necessary to cover the operating
costs of the establishment, there is no direct or indirect economic or commercial
advantage for the purposes of this section.
(6) References in this Part to the rental or lending of copies of a recording of a
performance include the rental or lending of the original recording of the live
performance.
(7) In this Part –
“rental right” means the right of a performer under this section to authorise or
prohibit the rental of copies to the public, and
“lending right” means the right of a performer under this section to authorise or
prohibit the lending of copies to the public.
182CA110 Consent required for making available to the public
(1) A performer's rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent, makes
available to the public a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying
performance by electronic transmission in such a way that members of the public
may access the recording from a place and at a time individually chosen by them.
(2) The right of a performer under this section to authorise or prohibit the making
available to the public of a recording is referred to in this Part as "making available
right.”
182D Right to equitable remuneration for exploitation of sound recording
(1) Where a commercially published sound recording of the whole or any substantial part
of a qualifying performance –
(a) is played in public, or
(b)111 is communicated to the public otherwise than by its being made available to
the public in the way mentioned in section 182CA(1),
the performer is entitled to equitable remuneration from the owner of the copyright
in the sound recording.
(2) The right to equitable remuneration under this section may not be assigned by the
performer except to a collecting society for the purpose of enabling it to enforce the
right on his behalf.
The right is, however, transmissible by testamentary disposition or by operation of
law as personal or moveable property; and it may be assigned or further transmitted
112
by any person into whose hands it passes.
(3) The amount payable by way of equitable remuneration is as agreed by or on behalf
of the persons by and to whom it is payable, subject to the following provisions.
(4) In default of agreement as to the amount payable by way of equitable remuneration,
the person by or to whom it is payable may apply to the Copyright Tribunal to
determine the amount payable.
(5) A person to or by whom equitable remuneration is payable may also apply to the
Copyright Tribunal –
(a) to vary any agreement as to the amount payable, or
(b) to vary any previous determination of the Tribunal as to that matter;
but except with the special leave of the Tribunal no such application may be made
within twelve months from the date of a previous determination.
An order made on an application under this subsection has effect from the date on
which it is made or such later date as may be specified by the Tribunal.
(6) On an application under this section the Tribunal shall consider the matter and make
such order as to the method of calculating and paying equitable remuneration as it
may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances, taking into account the
importance of the contribution of the performer to the sound recording.
(7) An agreement is of no effect in so far as it purports –
(a) to exclude or restrict the right to equitable remuneration under this section, or
(b) to prevent a person questioning the amount of equitable remuneration or to
restrict the powers of the Copyright Tribunal under this section.
183 Infringement of performer’s rights by use of recording made without consent
A performer's rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent –
(a) shows or plays in public the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying
performance, or
(b) communicates to the public the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying
performance,
by means of a recording which was, and which that person knows or has reason to believe
was, made without the performer's consent.
184 Infringement of performer’s rights by importing, possessing or dealing with
illicit recording
(1) A performer's rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent –
(a) imports into the United Kingdom otherwise than for his private and domestic
use, or
(b) in the course of a business possesses, sells or lets for hire, offers or exposes for
sale or hire, or distributes,
a recording of a qualifying performance which is, and which that person knows or
has reason to believe is, an illicit recording.
(2) Where in an action for infringement of a performer's rights brought by virtue of this
section a defendant shows that the illicit recording was innocently acquired by him
or a predecessor in title of his, the only remedy available against him in respect of the
infringement is damages not exceeding a reasonable payment in respect of the act
complained of.
(3) In subsection (2) "innocently acquired" means that the person acquiring the recording
did not know and had no reason to believe that it was an illicit recording.
113
112 Words “, otherwise than for his private and domestic use” deleted by SI 2003/2498.
Rights of person having recording rights
185 Exclusive recording contracts and persons having recording rights
(1) In this Part an "exclusive recording contract" means a contract between a performer
and another person under which that person is entitled to the exclusion of all other
persons (including the performer) to make recordings of one or more of his
performances with a view to their commercial exploitation.
(2) References in this Part to a "person having recording rights", in relation to a
performance, are (subject to subsection (3)) to a person –
(a) who is party to and has the benefit of an exclusive recording contract to which
the performance is subject, or
(b) to whom the benefit of such a contract has been assigned,
and who is a qualifying person.
(3) If a performance is subject to an exclusive recording contract but the person
mentioned in subsection (2) is not a qualifying person, references in this Part to a
"person having recording rights" in relation to the performance are to any person –
(a) who is licensed by such a person to make recordings of the performance with
a view to their commercial exploitation, or
(b) to whom the benefit of such a licence has been assigned,
and who is a qualifying person.
(4) In this section "with a view to commercial exploitation" means with a view to the
recordings being sold or let for hire, or shown or played in public.
186 Consent required for recording of performance subject to exclusive contract
(1) A person infringes the rights of a person having recording rights in relation to a
performance who, without his consent or that of the performer, makes a recording of
the whole or any substantial part of the performance [---]112.
(2) In an action for infringement of those rights brought by virtue of this section damages
shall not be awarded against a defendant who shows that at the time of the
infringement he believed on reasonable grounds that consent had been given.
187 Infringement of recording rights by use of recording made without consent
(1) A person infringes the rights of a person having recording rights in relation to a
performance who, without his consent or, in the case of a qualifying performance,
that of the performer –
(a) shows or plays in public the whole or any substantial part of the performance,
or
(b) communicates to the public the whole or any substantial part of the
performance,
by means of a recording which was, and which that person knows or has reason to
believe was, made without the appropriate consent.
(2) The reference in subsection (1) to "the appropriate consent" is to the consent of –
(a) the performer, or
(b) the person who at the time the consent was given had recording rights in
relation to the performance (or, if there was more than one such person, of all
of them).
114
113 Revised s.190(1) substituted, references in s.190(2) & 6 to “the person entitled to the reproduction right”
inserted (replacing original words “the performer”), and s.190(4) deleted, by SI 1996/2967.
188 Infringement of recording rights by importing, possessing or dealing with illicit
recording
(1) A person infringes the rights of a person having recording rights in relation to a
performance who, without his consent or, in the case of a qualifying performance,
that of the performer –
(a) imports into the United Kingdom otherwise than for his private and domestic
use, or
(b) in the course of a business possesses, sells or lets for hire, offers or exposes for
sale or hire, or distributes,
a recording of the performance which is, and which that person knows or has reason
to believe is, an illicit recording.
(2) Where in an action for infringement of those rights brought by virtue of this section
a defendant shows that the illicit recording was innocently acquired by him or a
predecessor in title of his, the only remedy available against him in respect of the
infringement is damages not exceeding a reasonable payment in respect of the act
complained of.
(3) In subsection (2) "innocently acquired" means that the person acquiring the recording
did not know and had no reason to believe that it was an illicit recording.
Exceptions to rights conferred
189 Acts permitted notwithstanding rights conferred by this Part
The provisions of Schedule 2 specify acts which may be done notwithstanding the rights
conferred by this Part, being acts which correspond broadly to certain of those specified
in Chapter III of Part I (acts permitted notwithstanding copyright).
190113 Power of tribunal to give consent on behalf of performer in certain cases
(1) The Copyright Tribunal may, on the application of a person wishing to make a copy
of a recording of a performance, give consent in a case where the identity or
whereabouts of the person entitled to the reproduction right cannot be ascertained by
reasonable inquiry.
(2) Consent given by the Tribunal has effect as consent of the person entitled to the
reproduction right for the purposes of –
(a) the provisions of this Part relating to performers' rights, and
(b) section 198(3)(a) (criminal liability: sufficient consent in relation to qualifying
performances),
and may be given subject to any conditions specified in the Tribunal's order.
(3) The Tribunal shall not give consent under subsection (1)(a) except after the service
or publication of such notices as may be required by rules made under section 150
(general procedural rules) or as the Tribunal may in any particular case direct.
[(4)]
(5) In any case the Tribunal shall take into account the following factors –
(a) whether the original recording was made with the performer's consent and is
lawfully in the possession or control of the person proposing to make the
further recording;
(b) whether the making of the further recording is consistent with the obligations
of the parties to the arrangements under which, or is otherwise consistent with
the purposes for which, the original recording was made.
115
114 Revised s.191, substituted by SI 1995/3297.
115 ss. 191A-J & 191K-M added by SI 1996/2967. Reference to “making available right” in s.191A(1)
added by SI 2003/2498.
(6) Where the Tribunal gives consent under this section it shall, in default of agreement
between the applicant and the person entitled to the reproduction right, make such
order as it thinks fit as to the payment to be made to that person in consideration of
consent being given.
Duration of rights
191114 Duration of rights
(1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the duration of the rights
conferred by this Part.
(2) The rights conferred by this Part in relation to a performance expire –
(a) at the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which
the performance takes place, or
(b) if during that period a recording of the performance is released, 50 years from
the end of the calendar year in which it is released,
subject as follows.
(3) For the purposes of subsection (2) a recording is “released” when it is first published,
played or shown in public or communicated to the public; but in determining whether
a recording has been released no account shall be taken of any unauthorised act.
(4) Where a performer is not a national of an EEA state, the duration of rights conferred
by this Part in relation to his performance is that to which the performance is entitled
in the country of which he is a national, provided that does not exceed the period
which would apply under subsections (2) and (3).
(5) If or to the extent that the application of subsection (4) would be at variance with an
international obligation to which the United Kingdom became subject prior to 29th
October 1993, the duration of the rights conferred by this Part shall be as specified
in subsections (2) and (3).
Performers’ property rights 115
191A Performers’ property rights
(1) The following rights conferred by this Part on a performer –
reproduction right (section 182A),
distribution right (section 182B),
rental right and lending right (section 182C),
making available right (section 182CA),
are property rights (“a performer’s property rights”).
(2) References in this Part to the consent of the performer shall be construed in relation
to a performer’s property rights as references to the consent of the rights owner.
(3) Where different persons are (whether in consequence of a partial assignment or
otherwise) entitled to different aspects of a performer’s property rights in relation to
a performance, the rights owner for any purpose of this Part is the person who is
entitled to the aspect of those rights relevant for that purpose.
(4) Where a performer’s property rights (or any aspect of them) is owned by more than
one person jointly, references in this Part to the rights owner are to all the owners, so
that, in particular, any requirement of the licence of the rights owner requires the
licence of all of them.
116
191B Assignment and licences
(1) A performer’s property rights are transmissible by assignment, by testamentary
disposition or by operation of law, as personal or moveable property.
(2) An assignment or other transmission of a performer’s property rights may be partial,
that is, limited so as to apply –
(a) to one or more, but not all, of the things requiring the consent of the rights
owner;
(b) to part, but not the whole, of the period for which the rights are to subsist.
(3) An assignment of a performer’s property rights is not effective unless it is in writing
signed by or on behalf of the assignor.
(4) A licence granted by the owner of a performer’s property rights is binding on every
successor in title to his interest in the rights, except a purchaser in good faith for
valuable consideration and without notice (actual or constructive) of the licence or
a person deriving title from such a purchaser; and references in this Part to doing
anything with, or without, the licence of the rights owner shall be construed
accordingly.
191C Prospective ownership of a performer’s property rights
(1) This section applies where by an agreement made in relation to a future recording of
a performance, and signed by or on behalf of the performer, the performer purports
to assign his performer’s property rights (wholly or partially) to another person.
(2) If on the rights coming into existence the assignee or another person claiming under
him would be entitled as against all other persons to require the rights to be vested
in him, they shall vest in the assignee or his successor in title by virtue of this
subsection.
(3) A licence granted by a prospective owner of a performer’s property rights is binding
on every successor in title to his interest (or prospective interest) in the rights, except
a purchaser in good faith for valuable consideration and without notice (actual or
constructive) of the licence or a person deriving title from such a purchaser.
References in this Part to doing anything with, or without, the licence of the rights
owner shall be construed accordingly.
(4) In subsection (3) “prospective owner” in relation to a performer’s property rights
means a person who is prospectively entitled to those rights by virtue of such an
agreement as is mentioned in subsection (1).
191D Exclusive licences
(1) In this Part an "exclusive licence" means a licence in writing signed by or on behalf
of the owner of a performer’s property rights authorising the licensee to the exclusion
of all other persons, including the person granting the licence, to do anything
requiring the consent of the rights owner.
(2) The licensee under an exclusive licence has the same rights against a successor in
title who is bound by the licence as he has against the person granting the licence.
191E Performer’s property right to pass under will with unpublished original
recording
Where under a bequest (whether general or specific) a person is entitled beneficially or
otherwise to any material thing containing an original recording of a performance which
was not published before the death of the testator, the bequest shall, unless a contrary
intention is indicated in the testator's will or a codicil to it, be construed as including any
117
performer’s rights in relation to the recording to which the testator was entitled
immediately before his death.
191F Presumption of transfer of rental right in case of film production agreement
(1) Where an agreement concerning film production is concluded between a performer
and a film producer, the performer shall be presumed, unless the agreement provides
to the contrary, to have transferred to the film producer any rental right in relation to
the film arising from the inclusion of a recording of his performance in the film.
(2) Where this section applies, the absence of signature by or on behalf of the performer
does not exclude the operation of section 191C (effect of purported assignment of
future rights).
(3) The reference in subsection (1) to an agreement concluded between a performer and
a film producer includes any agreement having effect between those persons, whether
made by them directly or through intermediaries.
(4) Section 191G (right to equitable remuneration on transfer of rental right) applies
where there is a presumed transfer by virtue of this section as in the case of an actual
transfer.
191G Right to equitable remuneration where rental right transferred
(1) Where a performer has transferred his rental right concerning a sound recording or
a film to the producer of the sound recording or film, he retains the right to equitable
remuneration for the rental.
The reference above to the transfer of rental right by one person to another includes
any arrangement having that effect, whether made by them directly or through
intermediaries.
(2) The right to equitable remuneration under this section may not be assigned by the
performer except to a collecting society for the purpose of enabling it to enforce the
right on his behalf.
The right is, however, transmissible by testamentary disposition or by operation of
law as personal or moveable property; and it may be assigned or further transmitted
by any person into whose hands it passes.
(3) Equitable remuneration under this section is payable by the person for the time being
entitled to the rental right, that is, the person to whom the right was transferred or any
successor in title of his.
(4) The amount payable by way of equitable remuneration is as agreed by or on behalf
of the persons by and to whom it is payable, subject to section 191H (reference of
amount to Copyright Tribunal).
(5) An agreement is of no effect in so far as it purports to exclude or restrict the right to
equitable remuneration under this section.
(6) In this section a “collecting society” means a society or other organisation which has
as its main object, or one of its main objects, the exercise of the right to equitable
remuneration on behalf of more than one performer.
191H Equitable remuneration: reference of amount to Copyright Tribunal
(1) In default of agreement as to the amount payable by way of equitable remuneration
under section 191G, the person by or to whom it is payable may apply to the
Copyright Tribunal to determine the amount payable.
(2) A person to or by whom equitable remuneration is payable may also apply to the
Copyright Tribunal –
(a) to vary any agreement as to the amount payable, or
118
116 Added by SI 2003/2498.
(b) to vary any previous determination of the Tribunal as to that matter;
but except with the special leave of the Tribunal no such application may be made
within twelve months from the date of a previous determination.
An order made on an application under this subsection has effect from the date on
which it is made or such later date as may be specified by the Tribunal.
(3) On an application under this section the Tribunal shall consider the matter and make
such order as to the method of calculating and paying equitable remuneration as it
may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances, taking into account the
importance of the contribution of the performer to the film or sound recording.
(4) Remuneration shall not be considered inequitable merely because it was paid by way
of a single payment or at the time of the transfer of the rental right.
(5) An agreement is of no effect in so far as it purports to prevent a person questioning
the amount of equitable remuneration or to restrict the powers of the Copyright
Tribunal under this section.
191I Infringement actionable by rights owner
(1) An infringement of a performer’s property rights is actionable by the rights owner.
(2) In an action for infringement of a performer’s property rights all such relief by way
of damages, injunctions, accounts or otherwise is available to the plaintiff as is
available in respect of the infringement of any other property right.
(3) This section has effect subject to the following provisions of this Part.
191J Provisions as to damages in infringement action
(1) Where in an action for infringement of a performer’s property rights it is shown that
at the time of the infringement the defendant did not know, and had no reason to
believe, that the rights subsisted in the recording to which the action relates, the
plaintiff is not entitled to damages against him, but without prejudice to any other
remedy.
(2) The court may in an action for infringement of a performer’s property rights having
regard to all the circumstances, and in particular to –
(a) the flagrancy of the infringement, and
(b) any benefit accruing to the defendant by reason of the infringement,
award such additional damages as the justice of the case may require.
191JA116 Injunctions against service providers
(1) The High Court (in Scotland, the Court of Session) shall have power to grant an
injunction against a service provider, where that service provider has actual
knowledge of another person using their service to infringe a performer's property
right.
(2) In determining whether a service provider has actual knowledge for the purpose of
this section, a court shall take into account all matters which appear to it in the
particular circumstances to be relevant and, amongst other things, shall have regard
to –
(a) whether a service provider has received a notice through a means of contact
made available in accordance with regulation 6(1)(c) of the Electronic
Commerce (EC Directive) Regulations 2002 (SI 2002/2013); and
(b) the extent to which any notice includes –
(i) the full name and address of the sender of the notice;
119
(ii) details of the infringement in question.
(3) In this section "service provider" has the meaning given to it by regulation 2 of the
Electronic Commerce (EC Directive) Regulations 2002.
(4) Section 177 applies in respect of this section as it applies in respect of Part 1.
191K Undertaking to take licence of right in infringement proceedings
(1) If in proceedings for infringement of a performer’s property rights in respect of which
a licence is available as of right under paragraph 17 of Schedule 2A (powers
exercisable in consequence of competition report) the defendant undertakes to take
a licence on such terms as may be agreed or in default of agreement, settled by the
Copyright Tribunal under that paragraph –
(a) no injunction shall be granted against him,
(b) no order for delivery up shall be made under section 195, and
(c) the amount recoverable against him by way of damages or on an account of
profits shall not exceed double the amount which would have been payable by
him as licensee if such a licence on those terms had been granted before the
earliest infringement.
(2) An undertaking may be given at any time before final order in the proceedings,
without any admission of liability.
(3) Nothing in this section affects the remedies available in respect of an infringement
committed before licences of right were available.
191L Rights and remedies for exclusive licensee
(1) An exclusive licensee has, except against the owner of a performer’s property rights,
the same rights and remedies in respect of matters occurring after the grant of the
licence as if the licence had been an assignment.
(2) His rights and remedies are concurrent with those of the rights owner; and references
in the relevant provisions of this Part to the rights owner shall be construed
accordingly.
(3) In an action brought by an exclusive licensee by virtue of this section a defendant
may avail himself of any defence which would have been available to him if the
action had been brought by the rights owner.
191M Exercise of concurrent rights
(1) Where an action for infringement of a performer’s property rights brought by the
rights owner or an exclusive licensee relates (wholly or partly) to an infringement in
respect of which they have concurrent rights of action, the rights owner or, as the
case may be, the exclusive licensee may not, without the leave of the court, proceed
with the action unless the other is either joined as plaintiff or added as a defendant.
(2) A rights owner or exclusive licensee who is added as a defendant in pursuance of
subsection (1) is not liable for any costs in the action unless he takes part in the
proceedings.
(3) The above provisions do not affect the granting of interlocutory relief on an
application by the rights owner or exclusive licensee alone.
(4) Where an action for infringement of a performer’s property rights is brought which
relates (wholly or partly) to an infringement in respect of which the rights owner and
an exclusive licensee have or had concurrent rights of action –
(a) the court shall in assessing damages take into account –
(i) the terms of the licence, and
120
117 s.192 replaced by ss. 192A & 192B, SI 1996/2967.
(ii) any pecuniary remedy already awarded or available to either of them in
respect of the infringement;
(b) no account of profits shall be directed if an award of damages has been made,
or an account of profits has been directed, in favour of the other of them in
respect of the infringement; and
(c) the court shall if an account of profits is directed apportion the profits between
them as the court considers just, subject to any agreement between them;
and these provisions apply whether or not the rights owner and the exclusive licensee
are both parties to the action.
(5) The owner of a performer’s property rights shall notify any exclusive licensee having
concurrent rights before applying for an order under section 195 (order for delivery
up) or exercising the right conferred by section 196 (right of seizure); and the court
may on the application of the licensee make such order under section 195 or, as the
case may be, prohibiting or permitting the exercise by the rights owner of the right
conferred by section 196, as it thinks fit having regard to the terms of the licence.
Non-property rights
192A117 Performers’ non-property rights
(1) The rights conferred on a performer by –
section 182 (consent required for recording, &c. of live performance),
section 183 (infringement of performer’s rights by use of recording made without
consent), and
section 184 (infringement of performer’s rights by importing, possessing or dealing
with illicit recording),
are not assignable or transmissible, except to the following extent.
They are referred to in this Part as a “performer’s non-property rights”.
(2) On the death of a person entitled to any such right –
(a) the right passes to such person as he may by testamentary disposition
specifically direct, and
(b) if or to the extent that there is no such direction, the right is exercisable by his
personal representatives.
(3) References in this Part to the performer, in the context of the person having any such
right, shall be construed as references to the person for the time being entitled to
exercise those rights.
(4) Where by virtue of subsection (2)(a) a right becomes exercisable by more than one
person, it is exercisable by each of them independently of the other or others.
(5) Any damages recovered by personal representatives by virtue of this section in
respect of an infringement after a person's death shall devolve as part of his estate as
if the right of action had subsisted and been vested in him immediately before his
death.
192B Transmissibility of rights of person having recording rights
(1) The rights conferred by this Part on a person having recording rights are not
assignable or transmissible.
(2) This does not affect section 185(2)(b) or (3)(b), so far as those provisions confer
rights under this Part on a person to whom the benefit of a contract or licence is
assigned.
121
118 Words “by a person ----- recording rights,” in s.193(1) added by SI 1996/2967, and reference in s.191(3)
to “a performer’s non-property right” substituted by that SI (replacing original reference to “a right
conferred by this Part”).
119 Paragraphs (a) & (b) substituted by SI 1996/2967 (in place of original reference to “any of the rights
conferred by this Part”).
193118 Consent
(1) Consent for the purposes of this Part by a person having a performer’s non-property
rights, or by a person having recording rights, may be given in relation to a specific
performance, a specified description of performances or performances generally, and
may relate to past or future performances.
(2) A person having recording rights in a performance is bound by any consent given by
a person through whom he derives his rights under the exclusive recording contract
or licence in question, in the same way as if the consent had been given by him.
(3) Where a performer’s non-property right passes to another person, any consent
binding on the person previously entitled binds the person to whom the right passes
in the same way as if the consent had been given by him.
194119 Infringement actionable as breach of statutory duty
An infringement of –
(a) a performer’s non-property rights, or
(b) any right conferred by this Part on a person having recording rights,
is actionable by the person entitled to the right as a breach of statutory duty.
Delivery up or seizure of illicit recordings
195 Order for delivery up
(1) Where a person has in his possession, custody or control in the course of a business
an illicit recording of a performance, a person having performer's rights or recording
rights in relation to the performance under this Part may apply to the court for an
order that the recording be delivered up to him or to such other person as the court
may direct.
(2) An application shall not be made after the end of the period specified in section 203;
and no order shall be made unless the court also makes, or it appears to the court that
there are grounds for making, an order under section 204 (order as to disposal of
illicit recording).
(3) A person to whom a recording is delivered up in pursuance of an order under this
section shall, if an order under section 204 is not made, retain it pending the making
of an order, or the decision not to make an order, under that section.
(4) Nothing in this section affects any other power of the court.
196 Right to seize illicit recordings
(1) An illicit recording of a performance which is found exposed or otherwise
immediately available for sale or hire, and in respect of which a person would be
entitled to apply for an order under section 195, may be seized and detained by him
or a person authorised by him.
The right to seize and detain is exercisable subject to the following conditions and
is subject to any decision of the court under section 204 (order as to disposal of illicit
recording).
(2) Before anything is seized under this section notice of the time and place of the
proposed seizure must be given to a local police station.
122
120 References to paragraphs 17A & 17B of Sch. 2 added by SI 2003/2498.
(3) A person may for the purpose of exercising the right conferred by this section enter
premises to which the public have access but may not seize anything in the
possession, custody or control of a person at a permanent or regular place of business
of his and may not use any force.
(4) At the time when anything is seized under this section there shall be left at the place
where it was seized a notice in the prescribed form containing the prescribed
particulars as to the person by whom or on whose authority the seizure is made and
the grounds on which it is made.
(5) In this section –
"premises" includes land, buildings, fixed or moveable structures, vehicles, vessels,
aircraft and hovercraft; and
"prescribed" means prescribed by order of the Secretary of State.
(6) An order of the Secretary of State under this section shall be made by statutory
instrument which shall be subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either
House of Parliament.
197 Meaning of “illicit recording”
(1) In this Part "illicit recording", in relation to a performance, shall be construed in
accordance with this section.
(2) For the purposes of a performer's rights, a recording of the whole or any substantial
part of a performance of his is an illicit recording if it is made, otherwise than for
private purposes, without his consent.
(3) For the purposes of the rights of a person having recording rights, a recording of the
whole or any substantial part of a performance subject to the exclusive recording
contract is an illicit recording if it is made, otherwise than for private purposes,
without his consent or that of the performer.
(4) For the purposes of sections 198 and 199 (offences and orders for delivery up in
criminal proceedings), a recording is an illicit recording if it is an illicit recording for
the purposes mentioned in subsection (2) or subsection (3).
(5)120 In this Part "illicit recording" includes a recording falling to be treated as an illicit
recording by virtue of any of the following provisions of Schedule 2 –
paragraph 4(3) (recordings made for purposes of instruction or examination),
paragraph 6(2) (recordings made by educational establishments for educational
purposes),
paragraph 12(2) (recordings of performance in electronic form retained on transfer
of principal recording),
paragraph 16(3) (recordings made for purposes of broadcast),
paragraph 17A(2) (recording for the purposes of time-shifting), or
paragraph 17B(2) (photographs of broadcasts),
but otherwise does not include a recording made in accordance with any of the
provisions of that Schedule.
(6) It is immaterial for the purposes of this section where the recording was made.
123
121 ss.198(1A) & (5A) added by SI 2003/2498. Maximum sentence set by s.198(5)(b) increased from the
original two years to ten by the Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act 2002.
Offences
198121 Criminal liability for making, dealing with or using illicit recordings
(1) A person commits an offence who without sufficient consent –
(a) makes for sale or hire, or
(b) imports into the United Kingdom otherwise than for his private and domestic
use, or
(c) possesses in the course of a business with a view to committing any act
infringing the rights conferred by this Part, or
(d) in the course of a business –
(i) sells or lets for hire, or
(ii) offers or exposes for sale or hire, or
(iii) distributes,
a recording which is, and which he knows or has reason to believe is, an illicit
recording.
(1A) A person who infringes a performer's making available right –
(a) in the course of a business, or
(b) otherwise than in the course of a business to such an extent as to affect
prejudicially the owner of the making available right,
commits an offence if he knows or has reason to believe that, by doing so, he is
infringing the making available right in the recording.
(2) A person commits an offence who causes a recording of a performance made without
sufficient consent to be –
(a) shown or played in public, or
(b) communicated to the public,
thereby infringing any of the rights conferred by this Part, if he knows or has reason
to believe that those rights are thereby infringed.
(3) In subsections (1) and (2) "sufficient consent" means –
(a) in the case of a qualifying performance, the consent of the performer, and
(b) in the case of a non-qualifying performance subject to an exclusive recording
contract –
(i) for the purposes of subsection (1)(a) (making of recording), the consent
of the performer or the person having recording rights, and
(ii) for the purposes of subsection (1)(b), (c) and (d) and subsection (2))
(dealing with or using recording), the consent of the person having
recording rights.
The references in this subsection to the person having recording rights are to the
person having those rights at the time the consent is given or, if there is more than
one such person, to all of them.
(4) No offence is committed under subsection (1) or (2) by the commission of an act
which by virtue of any provision of Schedule 2 may be done without infringing the
rights conferred by this Part.
(5) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (1)(a), (b) or (d)(iii) is liable –
(a) on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months
or a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum, or both;
124
122 s.198A added by Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994. See also Annex V.
(b) on conviction on indictment to a fine or imprisonment for a term not exceeding
ten years, or both.
(5A) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (1A) is liable –
(a) on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding three months
or a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum, or both;
(b) on conviction on indictment to a fine or imprisonment for a term not exceeding
two years, or both.
(6) A person guilty of any other offence under this section is liable on summary
conviction to a fine not exceeding level 5 on the standard scale or imprisonment for
a term not exceeding six months, or both.
198A122 Enforcement by local weights and measures authority
(1) It is the duty of every local weights and measures authority to enforce within their
area the provisions of section 198.
(2) The following provisions of the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 apply in relation to the
enforcement of that section by such an authority as in relation to enforcement of that
Act –
section 27 (power to make test purchases),
section 28 (power to enter premises and inspect and seize goods and documents),
section 29 (obstruction of authorised officers), and
section 33 (compensation for loss, &c. of goods seized).
(3) Subsection (1) above does not apply in relation to the enforcement of section 198 in
Northern Ireland, but it is the duty of the Department of Economic Development to
enforce that section in Northern Ireland.
For that purpose the provisions of the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 specified in
subsection (2) apply as if for references to a local weights and measures authority and
any officer of such an authority there were substituted references to that Department
and any of its officers.
(4) Any enactment which authorises the disclosure of information for the purpose of
facilitating the enforcement of the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 shall apply as if
section 198 were contained in that Act and as if the functions of any person in
relation to the enforcement of that section were functions under that Act.
(5) Nothing in this section shall be construed as authorising a local weights and measures
authority to bring proceedings in Scotland for an offence.
199 Order for delivery up in criminal proceedings
(1) The court before which proceedings are brought against a person for an offence under
section 198 may, if satisfied that at the time of his arrest or charge he had in his
possession, custody or control in the course of a business an illicit recording of a
performance, order that it be delivered up to a person having performers' rights or
recording rights in relation to the performance or to such other person as the court
may direct.
(2) For this purpose a person shall be treated as charged with an offence –
(a) in England, Wales and Northern Ireland, when he is orally charged or is served
with a summons or indictment;
(b) in Scotland, when he is cautioned, charged or served with a complaint or
indictment.
(3) An order may be made by the court of its own motion or on the application of the
125
123 References to the Powers of Criminal Courts (Sentencing) Act 2000 and Criminal Justice (Northern
Ireland) Order 1994 inserted by those enactments, and reference to the Proceeds of Crime (Scotland) Act
1995 inserted by the Criminal Procedure (Consequential Provisions) (Scotland Act), in place of original
references to earlier legislation.
124 Reference in s.200(1)(a) to s.198(1) substituted by the Copyright etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and
Enforcement) Act 2002 (replacing original reference to ss. 198(1)(a), (b) or (d)(iii)). Words “possessing,
selling etc.” in s.200(1)(a), and s.200(3A), added by that Act. References to s.198(1A) in ss.200(1)(a) &
(3A) added by SI 2003/2498.
prosecutor (or, in Scotland, the Lord Advocate or procurator-fiscal), and may be
made whether or not the person is convicted of the offence, but shall not be made –
(a) after the end of the period specified in section 203 (period after which remedy
of delivery up not available), or
(b) if it appears to the court unlikely that any order will be made under section 204
(order as to disposal of illicit recording).
(4) An appeal lies from an order made under this section by a magistrates' court –
(a) in England and Wales, to the Crown Court, and
(b) in Northern Ireland, to the county court;
and in Scotland, where an order has been made under this section, the person from
whose possession, custody or control the illicit recording has been removed may,
without prejudice to any other form of appeal under any rule of law, appeal against
that order in the same manner as against sentence.
(5) A person to whom an illicit recording is delivered up in pursuance of an order under
this section shall retain it pending the making of an order, or the decision not to make
an order, under section 204.
(6)123 Nothing in this section affects the powers of the court under section 143 of the
Powers of Criminal Courts (Sentencing) Act 2000, Part II of the Proceeds of Crime
(Scotland) Act 1995 or Article 11 of the Criminal Justice (Northern Ireland) Order
1994 (general provisions as to forfeiture in criminal proceedings).
200124 Search warrants
(1) Where a justice of the peace (in Scotland, a sheriff or justice of the peace) is satisfied
by information on oath given by a constable (in Scotland, by evidence on oath) that
there are reasonable grounds for believing –
(a) that an offence under section 198(1) or (1A) (offences of making, importing,
possessing, selling etc. or distributing illicit recordings) has been or is about
to be committed in any premises, and
(b) that evidence that such an offence has been or is about to be committed is in
those premises,
he may issue a warrant authorising a constable to enter and search the premises,
using such reasonable force as is necessary.
(2) The power conferred by subsection (1) does not, in England and Wales, extend to
authorising a search for material of the kinds mentioned in section 9(2) of the Police
and Criminal Evidence Act 1984 (certain classes of personal or confidential
material).
(3) A warrant under subsection (1) –
(a) may authorise persons to accompany any constable executing the warrant, and
(b) remains in force for 28 days from the date of its issue.
(3A) In executing a warrant issued under subsection (1) a constable may seize an
article if he reasonably believes that it is evidence that any offence under section
198(1) or (1A) has been or is about to be committed.
(4) In this section "premises" includes land, buildings, fixed or moveable structures,
126
vehicles, vessels, aircraft and hovercraft.
201 False representation of authority to give consent
(1) It is an offence for a person to represent falsely that he is authorised by any person
to give consent for the purposes of this Part in relation to a performance, unless he
believes on reasonable grounds that he is so authorised.
(2) A person guilty of an offence under this section is liable on summary conviction to
imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or a fine not exceeding level 5 on
the standard scale or both.
202 Offence by body corporate: liability of officers
(1) Where an offence under this Part committed by a body corporate is proved to have
been committed with the consent or connivance of a director, manager, secretary or
other similar officer of the body, or a person purporting to act in any such capacity,
he as well as the body corporate is guilty of the offence and liable to be proceeded
against and punished accordingly.
(2) In relation to a body corporate whose affairs are managed by its members "director"
means a member of the body corporate.
Supplementary provisions with respect to delivery up and seizure
203 Period after which remedy of delivery up not available
(1) An application for an order under section 195 (order for delivery up in civil
proceedings) may not be made after the end of the period of six years from the date
on which the illicit recording in question was made, subject to the following
provisions.
(2) If during the whole or any part of that period a person entitled to apply for an
order –
(a) is under a disability, or
(b) is prevented by fraud or concealment from discovering the facts entitling him
to apply,
an application may be made by him at any time before the end of the period of six
years from the date on which he ceased to be under a disability or, as the case may
be, could with reasonable diligence have discovered those facts.
(3) In subsection (2) "disability" –
(a) in England and Wales, has the same meaning as in the Limitation Act 1980;
(b) in Scotland, means legal disability within the meaning of the Prescription and
Limitations (Scotland) Act 1973;
(c) in Northern Ireland, has the same meaning as in the Statute of Limitation
(Northern Ireland) 1958.
(4) An order under section 199 (order for delivery up in criminal proceedings) shall not,
in any case, be made after the end of the period of six years from the date on which the
illicit recording in question was made.
204 Order as to disposal of illicit recording
(1) An application may be made to the court for an order that an illicit recording of a
performance delivered up in pursuance of an order under section 195 or 199, or
seized and detained in pursuance of the right conferred by section 196, shall be –
(a) forfeited to such person having performer's rights or recording rights in relation
to the performance as the court may direct, or
127
125 Reference to s.19 of the Trade Marks Act 1994 inserted by that Act (replacing original reference to
s.58C of the Trade Marks Act 1938).
126 ss. 204A & 204B added by the Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act
2002. References to s.198(1A) in ss. 204A(2)(a) & 204B(15) added by SI 2003/2498.
(b) destroyed or otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit,
or for a decision that no such order should be made.
(2) In considering what order (if any) should be made, the court shall consider whether
other remedies available in an action for infringement of the rights conferred by this
Part would be adequate to compensate the person or persons entitled to the rights and
to protect their interests.
(3) Provision shall be made by rules of court as to the service of notice on persons having
an interest in the recording, and any such person is entitled –
(a) to appear in proceedings for an order under this section, whether or not he was
served with notice, and
(b) to appeal against any order made, whether or not he appeared;
and an order shall not take effect until the end of the period within which notice of
an appeal may be given or, if before the end of that period notice of appeal is duly
given, until the final determination or abandonment of the proceedings on the appeal.
(4) Where there is more than one person interested in a recording, the court shall make
such order as it thinks just and may (in particular) direct that the recording be sold,
or otherwise dealt with, and the proceeds divided.
(5) If the court decides that no order should be made under this section, the person in
whose possession, custody or control the recording was before being delivered up or
seized is entitled to its return.
(6) References in this section to a person having an interest in a recording include any
person in whose favour an order could be made in respect of the recording under this
section or under section 114 or 231 of this Act or section 19 of the Trade Marks Act
1994125 (which make similar provision in relation to infringement of copyright,
design right and trade marks).
204A126 Forfeiture of illicit recordings: England and Wales or Northern Ireland
(1) In England and Wales or Northern Ireland where illicit recordings of a performance
have come into the possession of any person in connection with the investigation or
prosecution of a relevant offence, that person may apply under this section for an
order for the forfeiture of the illicit recordings.
(2) For the purposes of this section "relevant offence" means –
(a) an offence under section 198(1) or (1A) (criminal liability for making or
dealing with illicit recordings),
(b) an offence under the Trade Descriptions Act 1968 (c. 29), or
(c) an offence involving dishonesty or deception.
(3) An application under this section may be made –
(a) where proceedings have been brought in any court for a relevant offence
relating to some or all of the illicit recordings, to that court, or
(b) where no application for the forfeiture of the illicit recordings has been made
under paragraph (a), by way of complaint to a magistrates' court.
(4) On an application under this section, the court shall make an order for the forfeiture
of any illicit recordings only if it is satisfied that a relevant offence has been
committed in relation to the illicit recordings.
(5) A court may infer for the purposes of this section that such an offence has been
128
committed in relation to any illicit recordings if it is satisfied that such an offence has
been committed in relation to illicit recordings which are representative of the illicit
recordings in question (whether by reason of being part of the same consignment or
batch or otherwise).
(6) Any person aggrieved by an order made under this section by a magistrates' court, or
by a decision of such a court not to make such an order, may appeal against that order
or decision –
(a) in England and Wales, to the Crown Court, or
(b) in Northern Ireland, to the county court.
(7) An order under this section may contain such provision as appears to the court to be
appropriate for delaying the coming into force of the order pending the making and
determination of any appeal (including any application under section 111 of the
Magistrates' Courts Act 1980 (c. 43) or Article 146 of the Magistrates' Courts
(Northern Ireland) Order 1981 (S.I. 1987/1675 (N.I. 26)) (statement of case)).
(8) Subject to subsection (9), where any illicit recordings are forfeited under this section
they shall be destroyed in accordance with such directions as the court may give.
(9) On making an order under this section the court may direct that the illicit recordings
to which the order relates shall (instead of being destroyed) be forfeited to the person
having the performers' rights or recording rights in question or dealt with in such
other way as the court considers appropriate.
204B Forfeiture: Scotland
(1) In Scotland the court may make an order under this section for the forfeiture of any
illicit recordings.
(2) An order under this section may be made –
(a) on an application by the procurator-fiscal made in the manner specified in
section 134 of the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 (c. 46), or
(b) where a person is convicted of a relevant offence, in addition to any other
penalty which the court may impose.
(3) On an application under subsection (2)(a), the court shall make an order for the
forfeiture of any illicit recordings only if it is satisfied that a relevant offence has
been committed in relation to the illicit recordings.
(4) The court may infer for the purposes of this section that such an offence has been
committed in relation to any illicit recordings if it is satisfied that such an offence has
been committed in relation to illicit recordings which are representative of the illicit
recordings in question (whether by reason of being part of the same consignment or
batch or otherwise).
(5) The procurator-fiscal making the application under subsection (2)(a) shall serve on
any person appearing to him to be the owner of, or otherwise to have an interest in,
the illicit recordings to which the application relates a copy of the application,
together with a notice giving him the opportunity to appear at the hearing of the
application to show cause why the illicit recordings should not be forfeited.
(6) Service under subsection (5) shall be carried out, and such service may be proved,
in the manner specified for citation of an accused in summary proceedings under the
Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995.
(7) Any person upon whom notice is served under subsection (5) and any other person
claiming to be the owner of, or otherwise to have an interest in, illicit recordings to
which an application under this section relates shall be entitled to appear at the
hearing of the application to show cause why the illicit recordings should not be
forfeited.
129
127 Words “save that ---- only” added by SI 1991/724.
(8) The court shall not make an order following an application under subsection
(2)(a) –
(a) if any person on whom notice is served under subsection (5) does not appear,
unless service of the notice on that person is proved, or
(b) if no notice under subsection (5) has been served, unless the court is satisfied
that in the circumstances it was reasonable not to serve such notice.
(9) Where an order for the forfeiture of any illicit recordings is made following an
application under subsection (2)(a), any person who appeared, or was entitled to
appear, to show cause why the illicit recordings should not be forfeited may, within
21 days of the making of the order, appeal to the High Court by Bill of Suspension.
(10) Section 182(5)(a) to (e) of the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 shall apply
to an appeal under subsection (9) as it applies to a stated case under Part 2 of that
Act.
(11) An order following an application under subsection (2)(a) shall not take effect –
(a) until the end of the period of 21 days beginning with the day after the day on
which the order is made, or
(b) if an appeal is made under subsection (9) above within that period, until the
appeal is determined or abandoned.
(12) An order under subsection (2)(b) shall not take effect –
(a) until the end of the period within which an appeal against the order could be
brought under the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 (c. 46), or
(b) if an appeal is made within that period, until the appeal is determined or
abandoned.
(13) Subject to subsection (14), illicit recordings forfeited under this section shall be
destroyed in accordance with such directions as the court may give.
(14) On making an order under this section the court may direct that the illicit recordings
to which the order relates shall (instead of being destroyed) be forfeited to the person
having the performers' rights or recording rights in question or dealt with in such
other way as the court considers appropriate.
(15) For the purposes of this section –
"relevant offence" means an offence under section 198(1) or (1A) (criminal liability
for making or dealing with illicit recordings), or under the Trade Descriptions Act
1968 (c. 29) or any offence involving dishonesty or deception;
"the court" means –
(a) in relation to an order made on an application under subsection (2)(a),
the sheriff, and
(b) in relation to an order made under subsection (2)(b), the court which
imposed the penalty.
205 Jurisdiction of county court and sheriff court
(1) In England, Wales and Northern Ireland a county court may entertain proceedings
under –
section 195 (order for delivery up of illicit recording), or
section 204 (order as to disposal of illicit recording),
save that, in Northern Ireland, a county court may entertain such proceedings only127
where the value of the illicit recordings in question does not exceed the county court
limit for actions in tort.
130
128 ss.205A & 205B added by SI 1996/2967. s.205B(1)(cc) added by the Broadcasting Act 1996.
(2) In Scotland proceedings for an order under either of those provisions may be brought
in the sheriff court.
(3) Nothing in this section shall be construed as affecting the jurisdiction of the High
Court or, in Scotland, the Court of Session.
Licensing of performers’ property rights
205A128 Licensing of performers’ property rights
The provisions of Schedule 2A have effect with respect to the licensing of performers’
property rights.
Jurisdiction of Copyright Tribunal
205B Jurisdiction of Copyright Tribunal
(1) The Copyright Tribunal has jurisdiction under this Part to hear and determine
proceedings under –
(a) section 182D (amount of equitable remuneration for exploitation of
commercial sound recording);
(b) section 190 (application to give consent on behalf of owner of reproduction
right);
(c) section 191H (amount of equitable remuneration on transfer of rental right);
(cc) paragraph 19 of Schedule 2 (determination of royalty or other remuneration to
be paid with respect to re-transmission of broadcast including performance or
recording);
(d) paragraph 3, 4 or 5 of Schedule 2A (reference of licensing scheme);
(e) paragraph 6 or 7 of that Schedule (application with respect to licence under
licensing scheme);
(f) paragraph 10, 11 or 12 of that Schedule (reference or application with respect
to licensing by licensing body);
(g) paragraph 15 of that Schedule (application to settle royalty for certain lending);
(h) paragraph 17 of that Schedule (application to settle terms of licence available
as of right).
(2) The provisions of Chapter VIII of Part I (general provisions relating to the Copyright
Tribunal) apply in relation to the Tribunal when exercising any jurisdiction under
this Part.
(3) Provision shall be made by rules under section 150 prohibiting the Tribunal from
entertaining a reference under paragraph 3, 4 or 5 of Schedule 2A (reference of
licensing scheme) by a representative organisation unless the Tribunal is satisfied
that the organisation is reasonably representative of the class of persons which it
claims to represent.
Qualification for protection and extent
206 Qualifying countries, individuals and persons
(1) In this Part –
"qualifying country" means –
(a) the United Kingdom,
(b) another member State of the European Economic Community, or
(c) to the extent that an Order under section 208 so provides, a country
131
designated under that section as enjoying reciprocal protection;
"qualifying individual" means a citizen or subject of, or an individual resident in,
a qualifying country; and
"qualifying person" means a qualifying individual or a body corporate or other
body having legal personality which –
(a) is formed under the law of a part of the United Kingdom or another
qualifying country, and
(b) has in any qualifying country a place of business at which substantial
business activity is carried on.
(2) The reference in the definition of "qualifying individual" to a person's being a citizen
or subject of a qualifying country shall be construed –
(a) in relation to the United Kingdom, as a reference to his being a British citizen,
and
(b) in relation to a colony of the United Kingdom, as a reference to his being a
British Dependent Territories' citizen by connection with that colony.
(3) In determining for the purpose of the definition of "qualifying person" whether
substantial business activity is carried on at a place of business in any country, no
account shall be taken of dealings in goods which are at all material times outside
that country.
207 Countries to which this Part extends
This Part extends to England and Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland.
208 Countries enjoying reciprocal protection
(1) Her Majesty may by Order in Council designate as enjoying reciprocal protection
under this Part –
(a) a Convention country, or
(b) a country as to which Her Majesty is satisfied that provision has been or will
be made under its law giving adequate protection for British performances.
(2) A "Convention country" means a country which is a party to a Convention relating
to performers' rights to which the United Kingdom is also a party.
(3) A "British performance" means a performance –
(a) given by an individual who is a British citizen or resident in the United
Kingdom, or
(b) taking place in the United Kingdom.
(4) If the law of that country provides adequate protection only for certain descriptions
of performance, an Order under subsection (1)(b) designating that country shall
contain provision limiting to a corresponding extent the protection afforded by this
Part in relation to performances connected with that country.
(5) The power conferred by subsection (1)(b) is exercisable in relation to any of the
Channel Islands, the Isle of Man or any colony of the United Kingdom, as in relation
to a foreign country.
(6) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under this section shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
209 Territorial waters and the Continental shelf
(1) For the purposes of this Part the territorial waters of the United Kingdom shall be
treated as part of the United Kingdom.
(2) This Part applies to things done in the United Kingdom sector of the continental shelf
132
129 Reference to Merchant Shipping Act 1995 inserted by that Act (replacing original wording “Merchant
Shipping Acts (see section 2 of the Merchant Shipping Act 1988)”).
130 Reference in s.211(1) to “EEA national” added by SI 1995/3297, and references to “communication to
the public”, “injunction (in Scotland)” and “wireless broadcast” added by SI 2003/2498.
131 s.212 has been amended in consequence of SI 1995/3297, SI 1996/2967 and SI 2003/2498.
on a structure or vessel which is present there for purposes directly connected with
the exploration of the sea bed or subsoil or the exploitation of their natural resources
as it applies to things done in the United Kingdom.
(3) The United Kingdom sector of the continental shelf means the areas designated by
order under section 1(7) of the Continental Shelf Act 1964.
210 British ships, aircraft and hovercraft
(1) This Part applies to things done on a British ship, aircraft or hovercraft as it applies
to things done in the United Kingdom.
(2) In this section –
"British ship" means a ship which is a British ship for the purposes of the Merchant
Shipping Act 1995129 otherwise than by virtue of registration in a country outside
the United Kingdom; and
"British aircraft" and "British hovercraft" mean an aircraft or hovercraft registered
in the United Kingdom.
Interpretation
211130 Expressions having same meaning as in copyright provisions
(1) The following expressions have the same meaning in this Part as in Part I
(copyright) –
broadcast,
business,
communication to the public,
country,
defendant (in Scotland),
delivery up (in Scotland),
EEA national
film,
injunction (in Scotland),
literary work,
published,
sound recording, and
wireless broadcast.
(2) The provisions of section 6(3) to (5A) and section 19(4) (supplementary provisions
relating to broadcasting) apply for the purposes of this Part, and in relation to an
infringement of the rights conferred by this Part, as they apply for the purposes of
Part I and in relation to an infringement of copyright.
212131 Index of defined expressions
The following Table shows provisions defining or otherwise explaining expressions used
in this Part (other than provisions defining or explaining an expression used only in the
same section) –
broadcast (and related expressions) section 211 (and section 6)
133
business section 211(1) (and section 178)
communication to the public section 211(1) (and section 20)
consent of performer (in relation
to performer’s property rights) section 191A(2)
country section 211(1) (and section 178)
defendant (in Scotland) section 211(1) (and section 177)
delivery up (in Scotland) section 211(1) (and section 177)
distribution right section 182B(5)
EEA national section 211(1) (and section 172A)
exclusive recording contract section 185(1)
film section 211(1) (and section 5B)
illicit recording section 197
injunction (in Scotland) section 211(1) (and section 177)
lending right section 182C(7)
literary work section 211(1) (and section 3(1))
making available right section 182CA
performance section 180(2)
performer’s non-property rights section 192A(1)
performer’s property rights section 191A(1)
published section 211(1) (and section 175)
qualifying country section 206(1)
qualifying individual section 206(1) and (2)
qualifying performance section 181
qualifying person section 206(1) and (3)
recording (of a performance) section 180(2)
recording rights (person having) section 185(2) and (3)
rental right section 182C(7)
reproduction right section 182A(3)
rights owner (in relation to
performer’s property rights) section 191A(3) and (4)
sound recording section 211(1) (and section 5A).
134
132 Revised s.296 substituted, and ss.296A-G added, by SI 2003/2498.
PART VII
MISCELLANEOUS AND GENERAL
Circumvention of protection measures 132
296 Circumvention of technical devices applied to computer programs
(1) This section applies where –
(a) a technical device has been applied to a computer program; and
(b) a person (A) knowing or having reason to believe that it will be used to make
infringing copies -
(i) manufactures for sale or hire, imports, distributes, sells or lets for hire,
offers or exposes for sale or hire, advertises for sale or hire or has in his
possession for commercial purposes any means the sole intended
purpose of which is to facilitate the unauthorised removal or
circumvention of the technical device; or
(ii) publishes information intended to enable or assist persons to remove or
circumvent the technical device.
(2) The following persons have the same rights against A as a copyright owner has in
respect of an infringement of copyright –
(a) a person –
(i) issuing to the public copies of, or
(ii) communicating to the public,
the computer program to which the technical device has been applied;
(b) the copyright owner or his exclusive licensee, if he is not the person specified
in paragraph (a);
(c) the owner or exclusive licensee of any intellectual property right in the
technical device applied to the computer program.
(3) The rights conferred by subsection (2) are concurrent, and sections 101(3) and 102(1)
to (4) apply, in proceedings under this section, in relation to persons with concurrent
rights as they apply, in proceedings mentioned in those provisions, in relation to a
copyright owner and exclusive licensee with concurrent rights.
(4) Further, the persons in subsection (2) have the same rights under section 99 or 100
(delivery up or seizure of certain articles) in relation to any such means as is referred
to in subsection (1) which a person has in his possession, custody or control with the
intention that it should be used to facilitate the unauthorised removal or
circumvention of any technical device which has been applied to a computer
program, as a copyright owner has in relation to an infringing copy.
(5) The rights conferred by subsection (4) are concurrent, and section 102(5) shall apply,
as respects anything done under section 99 or 100 by virtue of subsection (4), in
relation to persons with concurrent rights as it applies, as respects anything done
under section 99 or 100, in relation to a copyright owner and exclusive licensee with
concurrent rights.
(6) In this section references to a technical device in relation to a computer program are
to any device intended to prevent or restrict acts that are not authorised by the
copyright owner of that computer program and are restricted by copyright.
(7) The following provisions apply in relation to proceedings under this section as in
135
relation to proceedings under Part 1 (copyright) -
(a) sections 104 to 106 of this Act (presumptions as to certain matters relating to
copyright); and
(b) section 72 of the Supreme Court Act 1981, section 15 of the Law Reform
(Miscellaneous Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1985 and section 94A of the
Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978 (withdrawal of privilege against
self-incrimination in certain proceedings relating to intellectual property);
and section 114 of this Act applies, with the necessary modifications, in relation to
the disposal of anything delivered up or seized by virtue of subsection (4).
(8) Expressions used in this section which are defined for the purposes of Part 1 of this
Act (copyright) have the same meaning as in that Part.
296ZA Circumvention of technological measures
(1) This section applies where –
(a) effective technological measures have been applied to a copyright work other
than a computer program; and
(b) a person (B) does anything which circumvents those measures knowing, or
with reasonable grounds to know, that he is pursuing that objective.
(2) This section does not apply where a person, for the purposes of research into
cryptography, does anything which circumvents effective technological measures
unless in so doing, or in issuing information derived from that research, he affects
prejudicially the rights of the copyright owner.
(3) The following persons have the same rights against B as a copyright owner has in
respect of an infringement of copyright –
(a) a person –
(i) issuing to the public copies of, or
(ii) communicating to the public,
the work to which effective technological measures have been applied; and
(b) the copyright owner or his exclusive licensee, if he is not the person specified
in paragraph (a).
(4) The rights conferred by subsection (3) are concurrent, and sections 101(3) and 102(1)
to (4) apply, in proceedings under this section, in relation to persons with concurrent
rights as they apply, in proceedings mentioned in those provisions, in relation to a
copyright owner and exclusive licensee with concurrent rights.
(5) The following provisions apply in relation to proceedings under this section as in
relation to proceedings under Part 1 (copyright) –
(a) sections 104 to 106 of this Act (presumptions as to certain matters relating to
copyright); and
(b) section 72 of the Supreme Court Act 1981, section 15 of the Law Reform
(Miscellaneous Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1985 and section 94A of the
Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978 (withdrawal of privilege against
self-incrimination in certain proceedings relating to intellectual property).
(6) Subsections (1) to (4) and (5)(b) and any other provision of this Act as it has effect
for the purposes of those subsections apply, with any necessary adaptations, to rights
in performances, publication right and database right.
(7) The provisions of regulation 22 (presumptions relevant to database right) of the
Copyright and Rights in Databases Regulations 1997 (SI 1997/3032) apply in
proceedings brought by virtue of this section in relation to database right.
136
296ZB Devices and services designed to circumvent technological measures
(1) A person commits an offence if he –
(a) manufactures for sale or hire, or
(b) imports otherwise than for his private and domestic use, or
(c) in the course of a business –
(i) sells or lets for hire, or
(ii) offers or exposes for sale or hire, or
(iii) advertises for sale or hire, or
(iv) possesses, or
(v) distributes, or
(d) distributes otherwise than in the course of a business to such an extent as to
affect prejudicially the copyright owner,
any device, product or component which is primarily designed, produced, or adapted
for the purpose of enabling or facilitating the circumvention of effective
technological measures.
(2) A person commits an offence if he provides, promotes, advertises or markets –
(a) in the course of a business, or
(b) otherwise than in the course of a business to such an extent as to affect
prejudicially the copyright owner,
a service the purpose of which is to enable or facilitate the circumvention of effective
technological measures.
(3) Subsections (1) and (2) do not make unlawful anything done by, or on behalf of, law
enforcement agencies or any of the intelligence services –
(a) in the interests of national security; or
(b) for the purpose of the prevention or detection of crime, the investigation of an
offence, or the conduct of a prosecution,
and in this subsection "intelligence services" has the meaning given in section 81 of
the Regulation of Investigatory Powers Act 2000.
(4) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (1) or (2) is liable –
(a) on summary conviction, to imprisonment for a term not exceeding three
months, or to a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum, or both;
(b) on conviction on indictment to a fine or imprisonment for a term not exceeding
two years, or both.
(5) It is a defence to any prosecution for an offence under this section for the defendant
to prove that he did not know, and had no reasonable ground for believing, that –
(a) the device, product or component; or
(b) the service,
enabled or facilitated the circumvention of effective technological measures.
296ZC Devices and services designed to circumvent technological measures: search
warrants and forfeiture
(1) The provisions of sections 297B (search warrants), 297C (forfeiture of unauthorised
decoders: England and Wales or Northern Ireland) and 297D (forfeiture of
unauthorised decoders: Scotland) apply to offences under section 296ZB with the
following modifications.
(2) In section 297B the reference to an offence under section 297A(1) shall be construed
as a reference to an offence under section 296ZB(1) or (2).
137
(3) In sections 297C(2)(a) and 297D(15) the references to an offence under section
297A(1) shall be construed as a reference to an offence under section 296ZB(1).
(4) In sections 297C and 297D references to unauthorised decoders shall be construed
as references to devices, products or components for the purpose of circumventing
effective technological measures.
296ZD Rights and remedies in respect of devices and services designed to circumvent
technological measures
(1) This section applies where –
(a) effective technological measures have been applied to a copyright work other
than a computer program; and
(b) a person (C) manufactures, imports, distributes, sells or lets for hire, offers or
exposes for sale or hire, advertises for sale or hire, or has in his possession for
commercial purposes any device, product or component, or provides services
which –
(i) are promoted, advertised or marketed for the purpose of the
circumvention of, or
(ii) have only a limited commercially significant purpose or use other than
to circumvent, or
(iii) are primarily designed, produced, adapted or performed for the
purpose of enabling or facilitating the circumvention of,
those measures.
(2) The following persons have the same rights against C as a copyright owner has in
respect of an infringement of copyright –
(a) a person –
(i) issuing to the public copies of, or
(ii) communicating to the public,
the work to which effective technological measures have been applied;
(b) the copyright owner or his exclusive licensee, if he is not the person specified
in paragraph (a); and
(c) the owner or exclusive licensee of any intellectual property right in the
effective technological measures applied to the work.
(3) The rights conferred by subsection (2) are concurrent, and sections 101(3) and 102(1)
to (4) apply, in proceedings under this section, in relation to persons with concurrent
rights as they apply, in proceedings mentioned in those provisions, in relation to a
copyright owner and exclusive licensee with concurrent rights.
(4) Further, the persons in subsection (2) have the same rights under section 99 or 100
(delivery up or seizure of certain articles) in relation to any such device, product or
component which a person has in his possession, custody or control with the
intention that it should be used to circumvent effective technological measures, as a
copyright owner has in relation to any infringing copy.
(5) The rights conferred by subsection (4) are concurrent, and section 102(5) shall apply,
as respects anything done under section 99 or 100 by virtue of subsection (4), in
relation to persons with concurrent rights as it applies, as respects anything done
under section 99 or 100, in relation to a copyright owner and exclusive licensee with
concurrent rights.
(6) The following provisions apply in relation to proceedings under this section as in
relation to proceedings under Part 1 (copyright) -
(a) sections 104 to 106 of this Act (presumptions as to certain matters relating to
copyright); and
138
(b) section 72 of the Supreme Court Act 1981, section 15 of the Law Reform
(Miscellaneous Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1985 and section 94A of the
Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978 (withdrawal of privilege against
self-incrimination in certain proceedings relating to intellectual property);
and section 114 of this Act applies, with the necessary modifications, in relation to
the disposal of anything delivered up or seized by virtue of subsection (4).
(7) In section 97(1) (innocent infringement of copyright) as it applies to proceedings for
infringement of the rights conferred by this section, the reference to the defendant not
knowing or having reason to believe that copyright subsisted in the work shall be
construed as a reference to his not knowing or having reason to believe that his acts
enabled or facilitated an infringement of copyright.
(8) Subsections (1) to (5), (6)(b) and (7) and any other provision of this Act as it has
effect for the purposes of those subsections apply, with any necessary adaptations,
to rights in performances, publication right and database right.
(9) The provisions of regulation 22 (presumptions relevant to database right) of the
Copyright and Rights in Databases Regulations 1997 (SI 1997/3032) apply in
proceedings brought by virtue of this section in relation to database right.
296ZE Remedy where effective technological measures prevent permitted acts
(1) In this section –
"permitted act" means an act which may be done in relation to copyright works,
notwithstanding the subsistence of copyright, by virtue of a provision of this Act
listed in Part 1 of Schedule 5A;
"voluntary measure or agreement" means –
(a) any measure taken voluntarily by a copyright owner, his exclusive
licensee or a person issuing copies of, or communicating to the public,
a work other than a computer program, or
(b) any agreement between a copyright owner, his exclusive licensee or a
person issuing copies of, or communicating to the public, a work other
than a computer program and another party,
the effect of which is to enable a person to carry out a permitted act.
(2) Where the application of any effective technological measure to a copyright work
other than a computer program prevents a person from carrying out a permitted act
in relation to that work then that person or a person being a representative of a class
of persons prevented from carrying out a permitted act may issue a notice of
complaint to the Secretary of State.
(3) Following receipt of a notice of complaint, the Secretary of State may give to the
owner of that copyright work or an exclusive licensee such directions as appear to the
Secretary of State to be requisite or expedient for the purpose of –
(a) establishing whether any voluntary measure or agreement relevant to the
copyright work the subject of the complaint subsists; or
(b) (where it is established there is no subsisting voluntary measure or agreement)
ensuring that the owner or exclusive licensee of that copyright work makes
available to the complainant the means of carrying out the permitted act the
subject of the complaint to the extent necessary to so benefit from that
permitted act.
(4) The Secretary of State may also give directions –
(a) as to the form and manner in which a notice of complaint in subsection (2)
may be delivered to him;
(b) as to the form and manner in which evidence of any voluntary measure or
139
agreement may be delivered to him; and
(c) generally as to the procedure to be followed in relation to a complaint made
under this section;
and shall publish directions given under this subsection in such manner as in his
opinion will secure adequate publicity for them.
(5) It shall be the duty of any person to whom a direction is given under subsection
(3)(a) or (b) to give effect to that direction.
(6) The obligation to comply with a direction given under subsection (3)(b) is a duty
owed to the complainant or, where the complaint is made by a representative of a
class of persons, to that representative and to each person in the class represented;
and a breach of the duty is actionable accordingly (subject to the defences and other
incidents applying to actions for breach of statutory duty).
(7) Any direction under this section may be varied or revoked by a subsequent direction
under this section.
(8) Any direction given under this section shall be in writing.
(9) This section does not apply to copyright works made available to the public on
agreed contractual terms in such a way that members of the public may access them
from a place and at a time individually chosen by them.
(10) This section applies only where a complainant has lawful access to the protected
copyright work, or where the complainant is a representative of a class of persons,
where the class of persons have lawful access to the work.
(11) Subsections (1) to (10) apply with any necessary adaptations to –
(a) rights in performances, and in this context the expression "permitted act" refers
to an act that may be done by virtue of a provision of this Act listed in Part 2
of Schedule 5A;
(b) database right, and in this context the expression "permitted act" refers to an
act that may be done by virtue of a provision of this Act listed in Part 3 of
Schedule 5A; and
(c) publication right.
296ZF Interpretation of sections 296ZA to 296ZE
(1) In sections 296ZA to 296ZE, "technological measures" are any technology, device
or component which is designed, in the normal course of its operation, to protect a
copyright work other than a computer program.
(2) Such measures are "effective" if the use of the work is controlled by the copyright
owner through –
(a) an access control or protection process such as encryption, scrambling or other
transformation of the work, or
(b) a copy control mechanism,
which achieves the intended protection.
(3) In this section, the reference to –
(a) protection of a work is to the prevention or restriction of acts that are not
authorised by the copyright owner of that work and are restricted by copyright;
and
(b) use of a work does not extend to any use of the work that is outside the scope
of the acts restricted by copyright.
(4) Expressions used in sections 296ZA to 296ZE which are defined for the purposes of
Part 1 of this Act (copyright) have the same meaning as in that Part.
140
Rights management information
296ZG Electronic rights management information
(1) This section applies where a person (D), knowingly and without authority, removes
or alters electronic rights management information which –
(a) is associated with a copy of a copyright work, or
(b) appears in connection with the communication to the public of a copyright
work, and
where D knows, or has reason to believe, that by so doing he is inducing, enabling,
facilitating or concealing an infringement of copyright.
(2) This section also applies where a person (E), knowingly and without authority,
distributes, imports for distribution or communicates to the public copies of a
copyright work from which electronic rights management information –
(a) associated with the copies, or
(b) appearing in connection with the communication to the public of the work,
has been removed or altered without authority and where E knows, or has reason to
believe, that by so doing he is inducing, enabling, facilitating or concealing an
infringement of copyright.
(3) A person issuing to the public copies of, or communicating, the work to the public,
has the same rights against D and E as a copyright owner has in respect of an
infringement of copyright.
(4) The copyright owner or his exclusive licensee, if he is not the person issuing to the
public copies of, or communicating, the work to the public, also has the same rights
against D and E as he has in respect of an infringement of copyright.
(5) The rights conferred by subsections (3) and (4) are concurrent, and sections 101(3)
and 102(1) to (4) apply, in proceedings under this section, in relation to persons with
concurrent rights as they apply, in proceedings mentioned in those provisions, in
relation to a copyright owner and exclusive licensee with concurrent rights.
(6) The following provisions apply in relation to proceedings under this section as in
relation to proceedings under Part 1 (copyright) –
(a) sections 104 to 106 of this Act (presumptions as to certain matters relating to
copyright); and
(b) section 72 of the Supreme Court Act 1981, section 15 of the Law Reform
(Miscellaneous Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1985 and section 94A of the
Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978 (withdrawal of privilege against
self-incrimination in certain proceedings relating to intellectual property).
(7) In this section –
(a) expressions which are defined for the purposes of Part 1 of this Act (copyright)
have the same meaning as in that Part; and
(b) "rights management information" means any information provided by the
copyright owner or the holder of any right under copyright which identifies the
work, the author, the copyright owner or the holder of any intellectual property
rights, or information about the terms and conditions of use of the work, and
any numbers or codes that represent such information.
(8) Subsections (1) to (5) and (6)(b), and any other provision of this Act as it has effect
for the purposes of those subsections, apply, with any necessary adaptations, to rights
in performances, publication right and database right.
(9) The provisions of regulation 22 (presumptions relevant to database right) of the
Copyright and Rights in Databases Regulations 1997 (SI 1997/3032) apply in
proceedings brought by virtue of this section in relation to database right.
141
133 s.296A added by SI 1992/3233, and revised s.296A(1)(c) substituted by SI 2003/2498.
134 s.296B added by SI 1997/3032.
135 Revised s.297A substituted by SI 2000/1175 (replacing that originally added by the Broadcasting Act
1990 and amended by the Broadcasting Act 1996). Revised s.297A(2)(a) substituted, and penalty in
s.297A(2)(b) increased from two years to ten, by the Copyright etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and
Enforcement) Act 2002.
Computer programs
296A133 Avoidance of certain terms
(1) Where a person has the use of a computer program under an agreement, any term or
condition in the agreement shall be void in so far as it purports to prohibit or
restrict –
(a) the making of any back up copy of the program which it is necessary for him
to have for the purposes of the agreed use;
(b) where the conditions in section 50B(2) are met, the decompiling of the
program; or
(c) the observing, studying or testing of the functioning of the program in
accordance with section 50BA.
(2) In this section, decompile, in relation to a computer program, has the same meaning
as in section 50B.
Databases
296B134 Avoidance of certain terms relating to databases
Where under an agreement a person has a right to use a database or part of a database, any
term or condition in the agreement shall be void in so far as it purports to prohibit or
restrict the performance of any act which would but for section 50D infringe the copyright
in the database.
Fraudulent reception of transmissions
297 Offence of fraudulently receiving programmes
(1) A person who dishonestly receives a programme included in a broadcasting service
provided from a place in the United Kingdom with intent to avoid payment of any
charge applicable to the reception of the programme commits an offence and is liable
on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding level 5 on the standard scale.
(2) Where an offence under this section committed by a body corporate is proved to have
been committed with the consent or connivance of a director, manager, secretary or
other similar officer of the body, or a person purporting to act in any such capacity,
he as well as the body corporate is guilty of the offence and liable to be proceeded
against and punished accordingly.
In relation to a body corporate whose affairs are managed by its members "director"
means a member of the body corporate.
297A135 Unauthorised decoders
(1) A person commits an offence if he –
(a) makes, imports, distributes, sells or lets for hire or offers or exposes for sale
or hire any unauthorised decoder;
(b) has in his possession for commercial purposes any unauthorised decoder;
(c) instals, maintains or replaces for commercial purposes any unauthorised
decoder; or
142
136 ss. 297B-D added by the Copyright etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and Enforcement) Act 2002.
(d) advertises any unauthorised decoder for sale or hire or otherwise promotes any
unauthorised decoder by means of commercial communications.
(2) A person guilty of an offence under subsection (1) is liable –
(a) on summary conviction, to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months,
or to a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum, or to both;
(b) on conviction on indictment, to imprisonment for a term not exceeding ten
years, or to a fine, or to both.
(3) It is a defence to any prosecution for an offence under this section for the defendant
to prove that he did not know, and had no reasonable ground for believing, that the
decoder was an unauthorised decoder.
(4) In this section –
"apparatus" includes any device, component or electronic data (including
software);
"conditional access technology" means any technical measure or arrangement
whereby access to encrypted transmissions in an intelligible form is made
conditional on prior individual authorisation;
"decoder" means any apparatus which is designed or adapted to enable (whether
on its own or with any other apparatus) an encrypted transmission to be decoded;
"encrypted" includes subjected to scrambling or the operation of cryptographic
envelopes, electronic locks, passwords or any other analogous application;
"transmission" means –
(a) any programme included in a broadcasting service which is provided
from a place in the United Kingdom or any other member State; or
(b) an information society service (within the meaning of Directive
98/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22nd June
1998, as amended by Directive 98/48/EC of the European Parliament
and of the Council of 20th July 1998) which is provided from a place in
the United Kingdom or any other member State; and
"unauthorised", in relation to a decoder, means that the decoder is designed or
adapted to enable an encrypted transmission, or any service of which it forms part,
to be accessed in an intelligible form without payment of the fee (however
imposed) which the person making the transmission, or on whose behalf it is made,
charges for accessing the transmission or service (whether by the circumvention of
any conditional access technology related to the transmission or service or by any
other means).
297B136 Search warrants
(1) Where a justice of the peace (in Scotland, a sheriff or justice of the peace) is satisfied
by information on oath given by a constable (in Scotland, by evidence on oath) that
there are reasonable grounds for believing –
(a) that an offence under section 297A(1) has been or is about to be committed in
any premises, and
(b) that evidence that such an offence has been or is about to be committed is in
those premises,
he may issue a warrant authorising a constable to enter and search the premises,
using such reasonable force as is necessary.
(2) The power conferred by subsection (1) does not, in England and Wales, extend to
authorising a search for material of the kinds mentioned in section 9(2) of the Police
and Criminal Evidence Act 1984 (c. 60) (certain classes of personal or confidential
143
material).
(3) A warrant under subsection (1) –
(a) may authorise persons to accompany any constable executing the warrant, and
(b) remains in force for 28 days from the date of its issue.
(4) In executing a warrant issued under subsection (1) a constable may seize an article
if he reasonably believes that it is evidence that any offence under section 297A(1)
has been or is about to be committed.
(5) In this section "premises" includes land, buildings, fixed or moveable structures,
vehicles, vessels, aircraft and hovercraft.
297C Forfeiture of unauthorised decoders: England and Wales or Northern Ireland
(1) In England and Wales or Northern Ireland where unauthorised decoders have come
into the possession of any person in connection with the investigation or prosecution
of a relevant offence, that person may apply under this section for an order for the
forfeiture of the unauthorised decoders.
(2) For the purposes of this section "relevant offence" means –
(a) an offence under section 297A(1) (criminal liability for making, importing, etc.
unauthorised decoders),
(b) an offence under the Trade Descriptions Act 1968, or
(c) an offence involving dishonesty or deception.
(3) An application under this section may be made –
(a) where proceedings have been brought in any court for a relevant offence
relating to some or all of the unauthorised decoders, to that court, or
(b) where no application for the forfeiture of the unauthorised decoders has been
made under paragraph (a), by way of complaint to a magistrates' court.
(4) On an application under this section, the court shall make an order for the forfeiture
of any unauthorised decoders only if it is satisfied that a relevant offence has been
committed in relation to the unauthorised decoders.
(5) A court may infer for the purposes of this section that such an offence has been
committed in relation to any unauthorised decoders if it is satisfied that such an
offence has been committed in relation to unauthorised decoders which are
representative of the unauthorised decoders in question (whether by reason of being
of the same design or part of the same consignment or batch or otherwise).
(6) Any person aggrieved by an order made under this section by a magistrates' court, or
by a decision of such a court not to make such an order, may appeal against that order
or decision –
(a) in England and Wales, to the Crown Court, or
(b) in Northern Ireland, to the county court.
(7) An order under this section may contain such provision as appears to the court to be
appropriate for delaying the coming into force of the order pending the making and
determination of any appeal (including any application under section 111 of the
Magistrates' Courts Act 1980 (c. 43) or Article 146 of the Magistrates' Courts
(Northern Ireland) Order 1981 (S.I. 1981/1675 (N.I. 26)) (statement of case)).
(8) Subject to subsection (9), where any unauthorised decoders are forfeited under this
section they shall be destroyed in accordance with such directions as the court may
give.
(9) On making an order under this section the court may direct that the unauthorised
decoders to which the order relates shall (instead of being destroyed) be forfeited to
144
a person who has rights or remedies under section 298 in relation to the unauthorised
decoders in question, or dealt with in such other way as the court considers
appropriate.
297D Forfeiture of unauthorised decoders: Scotland
(1) In Scotland the court may make an order under this section for the forfeiture of
unauthorised decoders.
(2) An order under this section may be made –
(a) on an application by the procurator-fiscal made in the manner specified in
section 134 of the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 (c. 46), or
(b) where a person is convicted of a relevant offence, in addition to any other
penalty which the court may impose.
(3) On an application under subsection (2)(a), the court shall make an order for the
forfeiture of any unauthorised decoders only if it is satisfied that a relevant offence
has been committed in relation to the unauthorised decoders.
(4) The court may infer for the purposes of this section that such an offence has been
committed in relation to any unauthorised decoders if it is satisfied that such an
offence has been committed in relation to unauthorised decoders which are
representative of the unauthorised decoders in question (whether by reason of being
of the same design or part of the same consignment or batch or otherwise).
(5) The procurator-fiscal making the application under subsection (2)(a) shall serve on
any person appearing to him to be the owner of, or otherwise to have an interest in,
the unauthorised decoders to which the application relates a copy of the application,
together with a notice giving him the opportunity to appear at the hearing of the
application to show cause why the unauthorised decoders should not be forfeited.
(6) Service under subsection (5) shall be carried out, and such service may be proved,
in the manner specified for citation of an accused in summary proceedings under the
Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 (c. 46).
(7) Any person upon whom notice is served under subsection (5) and any other person
claiming to be the owner of, or otherwise to have an interest in, unauthorised
decoders to which an application under this section relates shall be entitled to appear
at the hearing of the application to show cause why the unauthorised decoders should
not be forfeited.
(8) The court shall not make an order following an application under subsection
(2)(a) –
(a) if any person on whom notice is served under subsection (5) does not appear,
unless service of the notice on that person is proved, or
(b) if no notice under subsection (5) has been served, unless the court is satisfied
that in the circumstances it was reasonable not to serve such notice.
(9) Where an order for the forfeiture of any unauthorised decoders is made following an
application under subsection (2)(a), any person who appeared, or was entitled to
appear, to show cause why the unauthorised decoders should not be forfeited may,
within 21 days of the making of the order, appeal to the High Court by Bill of
Suspension.
(10) Section 182(5)(a) to (e) of the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 shall apply
to an appeal under subsection (9) as it applies to a stated case under Part 2 of that
Act.
(11) An order following an application under subsection (2)(a) shall not take effect –
(a) until the end of the period of 21 days beginning with the day after the day on
which the order is made, or
145
137 Revised s.298 substituted by SI 2000/1175.
(b) if an appeal is made under subsection (9) above within that period, until the
appeal is determined or abandoned.
(12) An order under subsection (2)(b) shall not take effect –
(a) until the end of the period within which an appeal against the order could be
brought under the Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1995 (c. 46), or
(b) if an appeal is made within that period, until the appeal is determined or
abandoned.
(13) Subject to subsection (14), where any unauthorised decoders are forfeited under this
section they shall be destroyed in accordance with such directions as the court may
give.
(14) On making an order under this section the court may direct that the unauthorised
decoders to which the order relates shall (instead of being destroyed) be forfeited to
a person who has rights or remedies under section 298 in relation to the unauthorised
decoders in question, or dealt with in such other way as the court considers
appropriate.
(15) For the purposes of this section –
“relevant offence" means an offence under section 297A(1) (criminal liability for
making, importing, etc. unauthorised decoders), or under the Trade Descriptions
Act 1968 (c. 29) or any offence involving dishonesty or deception;
"the court" means –
(a) in relation to an order made on an application under subsection (2)(a),
the sheriff, and
(b) in relation to an order made under subsection (2)(b), the court which
imposed the penalty.
298137 Rights and remedies in respect of apparatus, &c. for unauthorised reception
of transmissions
(1) A person who –
(a) makes charges for the reception of programmes included in a broadcasting
service provided from a place in the United Kingdom or any other member
State,
(b) sends encrypted tranmissions of any other description from a place in the
United Kingdom or any other member State, or
(c) provides conditional access services from a place in the United Kingdom or
any other member State,
is entitled to the following rights and remedies.
(2) He has the same rights and remedies against a person –
(a) who –
(i) makes, imports, distributes, sells or lets for hire, offers or exposes for
sale or hire, or advertises for sale or hire,
(ii) has in his possession for commercial purposes, or
(iii) instals, maintains or replaces for commercial purposes,
any apparatus designed or adapted to enable or assist persons to access the
programmes or other transmissions or circumvent conditional access
technology related to the programmes or other transmissions when they are not
entitled to do so, or
(b) who publishes or otherwise promotes by means of commercial
communications any information which is calculated to enable or assist
146
138 s.299(2) deleted, and reference in s.299(5) to s.297A added, by the Broadcasting Act 1990.
persons to access the programmes or other transmissions or circumvent
conditional access technology related to the programmes or other
transmissions when they are not entitled to do so,
as a copyright owner has in respect of an infringement of copyright.
(3) Further, he has the same rights under section 99 or 100 (delivery up or seizure of
certain articles) in relation to any such apparatus as a copyright owner has in relation
to an infringing copy.
(4) Section 72 of the Supreme Court Act 1981, section 15 of the Law Reform
(Miscellaneous Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1985 and section 94A of the Judicature
(Northern Ireland) Act 1978 (withdrawal of privilege against self-incrimination in
certain proceedings relating to intellectual property) apply to proceedings under this
section as to proceedings under Part I of this Act (copyright).
(5) In section 97(1) (innocent infringement of copyright) as it applies to proceedings for
infringement of the rights conferred by this section, the reference to the defendant not
knowing or having reason to believe that copyright subsisted in the work shall be
construed as a reference to his not knowing or having reason to believe that his acts
infringed the rights conferred by this section.
(6) Section 114 applies, with the necessary modifications, in relation to the disposal of
anything delivered up or seized by virtue of subsection (3) above.
(7) In this section "apparatus", "conditional access technology" and "encrypted" have the
same meanings as in section 297A, "transmission" includes transmissions as defined
in that section and "conditional access services" means services comprising the
provision of conditional access technology.
299138 Supplementary provisions as to fraudulent reception
(1) Her Majesty may by Order in Council –
(a) provide that section 297 applies in relation to programmes included in services
provided from a country or territory outside the United Kingdom, and
(b) provide that section 298 applies in relation to such programmes and to
encrypted transmissions sent from such a country or territory.
[(2)]
(3) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under subsection (1) shall be
subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(4) Where sections 297 and 298 apply in relation to a broadcasting service, they also
apply to any service run for the person providing that service, or a person providing
programmes for that service, which consists wholly or mainly in the sending by
means of a telecommunications system of sounds or visual images, or both.
(5) In sections 297, 297A and 298, and this section, "programme" and "broadcasting",
and related expressions, have the same meaning as in Part I (copyright).
[300 - relates to trade marks]
Provisions for the benefit of the Hospital for Sick Children
301 Provisions for the benefit of the Hospital for Sick Children
The provisions of Schedule 6 have effect for conferring on trustees for the benefit of the
Hospital for Sick Children, Great Ormond Street, London, a right to a royalty in respect
of the public performance, commercial publication or communication to the public of the
play "Peter Pan" by Sir James Matthew Barrie, or of any adaptation of that work,
147
notwithstanding that copyright in the work expired on 31st December 1987.
Financial assistance for certain international bodies
302 Financial assistance for certain international bodies
(1) The Secretary of State may give financial assistance, in the form of grants, loans or
guarantees to –
(a) any international organisation having functions relating to trade marks or other
intellectual property, or
(b) any Community institution or other body established under any of the
Community Treaties having any such functions,
with a view to the establishment or maintenance by that organisation, institution or
body of premises in the United Kingdom.
(2) Any expenditure of the Secretary of State under this section shall be defrayed out of
money provided by Parliament; and any sums received by the Secretary of State in
consequence of this section shall be paid into the Consolidated Fund.
General
303 Consequential amendments and repeals
(1) The enactments specified in Schedule 7 are amended in accordance with that
Schedule, the amendments being consequential on the provisions of this Act.
(2) The enactments specified in Schedule 8 are repealed to the extent specified.
304 Extent
(1) Provision as to the extent of Part I (copyright), Part II (rights in performances) and
Part III (design right) is to be found in sections 157, 207 and 255 respectively; the
extent of the other provisions of this Act is as follows.
(2) Part IV to Part VII extend to England and Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland,
except that –
(a) sections 287 to 292 (patents county courts) extend to England and Wales only,
(b) the proper law of the trust created by Schedule 6 (provisions for the benefit of
the Hospital for Sick Children) is the law of England and Wales, and
(c) the amendments and repeals in Schedules 7 and 8 have the same extent as the
enactments amended or repealed.
(3) The following provisions extend to the Isle of Man subject to any modifications
contained in an Order made by Her Majesty in Council –
(a) sections 293 and 294 (patents: licences of right), and
(b) paragraphs 24 and 29 of Schedule 5 (patents: effect of filing international
application for patent and power to extend time limits).
(4) Her Majesty may by Order in Council direct that the following provisions extend to
the Isle of Man, with such exceptions and modifications as may be specified in the
Order –
(a) Part IV (registered designs),
(b) Part V (patent agents),
(c) the provisions of Schedule 5 (patents: miscellaneous amendments) not
mentioned in subsection (3) above,
(d) sections 297 to 299 (fraudulent reception of transmissions), and
(e) section 300 (fraudulent application or use of trade mark).
148
(5) Her Majesty may by Order in Council direct that sections 297 to 299 (fraudulent
reception of transmissions) extend to any of the Channel Islands, with such
exceptions and modifications as may be specified in the Order.
(6) Any power conferred by this Act to make provision by Order in Council for or in
connection with the extent of provisions of this Act to a country outside the United
Kingdom includes power to extend to that country, subject to any modifications
specified in the Order, any provision of this Act which amends or repeals an
enactment extending to that country.
305 Commencement
(1) The following provisions of this Act come into force on Royal Assent –
paragraphs 24 and 29 of Schedule 5 (patents: effect of filing international
application for patent and power to extend time limits);
section 301 and Schedule 6 (provisions for the benefit of the Hospital for Sick
Children).
(2) Sections 293 and 294 (licences of right) come into force at the end of the period of
two months beginning with the passing of this Act.
(3) The other provisions of this Act come into force on such day as the Secretary of State
may appoint by order made by statutory instrument, and different days may be
appointed for different provisions and different purposes.
306 Short title
This Act may be cited as the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988.
149
139 See also transitional provisions and savings in subsequent legislation, pages 179-194.
Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988
SCHEDULES
Section 170 SCHEDULE 1
COPYRIGHT: TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS AND SAVINGS 139
Introductory
1 (1) In this Schedule –
"the 1911 Act" means the Copyright Act 1911,
"the 1956 Act" means the Copyright Act 1956, and
"the new copyright provisions" means the provisions of this Act relating to copyright, that is, Part
I (including this Schedule) and Schedules 3, 7 and 8 so far as they make amendments or repeals
consequential on the provisions of Part I.
(2) References in this Schedule to "commencement", without more, are to the date on which the new
copyright provisions come into force.
(3) References in this Schedule to "existing works" are to works made before commencement; and
for this purpose a work of which the making extended over a period shall be taken to have been made
when its making was completed.
2 (1) In relation to the 1956 Act, references in this Schedule to a work include any work or other
subject-matter within the meaning of that Act.
(2) In relation to the 1911 Act –
(a) references in this Schedule to copyright include the right conferred by section 24 of that Act
in substitution for a right subsisting immediately before the commencement of that Act;
(b) references in this Schedule to copyright in a sound recording are to the copyright under that
Act in records embodying the recording; and
(c) references in this Schedule to copyright in a film are to any copyright under that Act in the film
(so far as it constituted a dramatic work for the purposes of that Act) or in photographs forming
part of the film.
General principles: continuity of the law
3 The new copyright provisions apply in relation to things existing at commencement as they apply in
relation to things coming into existence after commencement, subject to any express provision to the
contrary.
4 (1) The provisions of this paragraph have effect for securing the continuity of the law so far as the
new copyright provisions re-enact (with or without modification) earlier provisions.
(2) A reference in an enactment, instrument or other document to copyright, or to a work or other
subject-matter in which copyright subsists, which apart from this Act would be construed as referring
to copyright under the 1956 Act shall be construed, so far as may be required for continuing its effect,
as being, or as the case may require, including, a reference to copyright under this Act or to works
in which copyright subsists under this Act.
(3) Anything done (including subordinate legislation made), or having effect as done, under or for
the purposes of a provision repealed by this Act has effect as if done under or for the purposes of the
corresponding provision of the new copyright provisions.
(4) References (expressed or implied) in this Act or any other enactment, instrument or document
to any of the new copyright provisions shall, so far as the context permits, be construed as including,
in relation to times, circumstances and purposes before commencement, a reference to corresponding
earlier provisions.
(5) A reference (express or implied) in an enactment, instrument or other document to a provision
repealed by this Act shall be construed, so far as may be required for continuing its effect, as a
reference to the corresponding provision of this Act.
(6) The provisions of this paragraph have effect subject to any specific transitional provision or
saving and to any express amendment made by this Act.
150
140 Revised para. 9 substituted by SI 2003/2498.
Subsistence of copyright
5 (1) Copyright subsists in an existing work after commencement only if copyright subsisted in it
immediately before commencement.
(2) Sub-paragraph (1) does not prevent an existing work qualifying for copyright protection after
commencement –
(a) under section 155 (qualification by virtue of first publication), or
(b) by virtue of an Order under section 159 (application of Part I to countries to which it does not
extend).
6 (1) Copyright shall not subsist by virtue of this Act in an artistic work made before 1st June 1957
which at the time when the work was made constituted a design capable of registration under the
Registered Designs Act 1949 or under the enactments repealed by that Act, and was used, or intended
to be used, as a model or pattern to be multiplied by an industrial process.
(2) For this purpose a design shall be deemed to be used as a model or pattern to be multiplied by
any industrial process –
(a) when the design is reproduced or is intended to be reproduced on more than 50 single articles,
unless all the articles in which the design is reproduced or is intended to be reproduced together
form only a single set of articles as defined in section 44(1) of the Registered Designs Act 1949,
or
(b) when the design is to be applied to –
(i) printed paper hangings,
(ii) carpets, floor cloths or oil cloths, manufactured or sold in lengths or pieces,
(iii) textile piece goods, or textile goods manufactured or sold in lengths or pieces, or
(iv) lace, not made by hand.
7 (1) No copyright subsists in a film, as such, made before 1st June 1957.
(2) Where a film made before that date was an original dramatic work within the meaning of the
1911 Act, the new copyright provisions have effect in relation to the film as if it was an original
dramatic work within the meaning of Part I.
(3) The new copyright provisions have effect in relation to photographs forming part of a film made
before 1st June 1957 as they have effect in relation to photographs not forming part of a film.
8 (1) A film sound-track to which section 13(9) of the 1956 Act applied before commencement (film
to be taken to include sounds in associated soundtrack) shall be treated for the purposes of the new
copyright provisions not as part of the film, but as a sound recording.
(2) However –
(a) copyright subsists in the sound recording only if copyright subsisted in the film immediately
before commencement, and it continues to subsist until copyright in the film expires;
(b) the author and first owner of copyright in the film shall be treated as having been author and
first owner of the copyright in the sound recording; and
(c) anything done before commencement under or in relation to the copyright in the film continues
to have effect in relation to the sound recording as in relation to the film.
9140 No copyright subsists in –
(a) a wireless broadcast made before 1st June 1957, or
(b) a broadcast by cable made before 1st January 1985;
and any such broadcast shall be disregarded for the purposes of section 14(5) (duration of copyright
in repeats).
Authorship of work
10 The question who was the author of an existing work shall be determined in accordance with the new
copyright provisions for the purposes of the rights conferred by Chapter IV of Part I (moral rights),
and for all other purposes shall be determined in accordance with the law in force at the time the
work was made.
151
141 Amended by SI 2003/2498 for consistency with s.12 as revised by SI 1995/3297.
First ownership of copyright
11 (1) The question who was first owner of copyright in an existing work shall be determined in
accordance with the law in force at the time the work was made.
(2) Where before commencement a person commissioned the making of a work in circumstances
falling within –
(a) section 4(3) of the 1956 Act or paragraph (a) of the proviso to section 5(1) of the 1911 Act
(photographs, portraits and engravings), or
(b) the proviso to section 12(4) of the 1956 Act (sound recordings),
those provisions apply to determine first ownership of copyright in any work made in pursuance of
the commission after commencement.
Duration of copyright in existing works
12 (1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the duration of copyright in existing works.
The question which provision applies to a work shall be determined by reference to the facts
immediately before commencement; and expressions used in this paragraph which were defined for
the purposes of the 1956 Act have the same meaning as in that Act.
(2) Copyright in the following descriptions of work continues to subsist until the date on which it
would have expired under the 1956 Act –
(a) literary, dramatic or musical works in relation to which the period of 50 years mentioned in the
proviso to section 2(3) of the 1956 Act (duration of copyright in works made available to the public
after the death of the author) has begun to run;
(b) engravings in relation to which the period of 50 years mentioned in the proviso to section 3(4)
of the 1956 Act (duration of copyright in works published after the death of the author) has begun
to run;
(c) published photographs and photographs taken before 1st June 1957;
(d) published sound recordings and sound recordings made before 1st June 1957;
(e) published films and films falling within section 13(3)(a) of the 1956 Act (films registered
under former enactments relating to registration of films).
(3) Copyright in anonymous or pseudonymous literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works (other
than photographs) continues to subsist –
(a) if the work is published, until the date on which it would have expired in accordance with the
1956 Act, and
(b)141 if the work is unpublished, until the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the
calendar year in which the new copyright provisions come into force or, if during that period the
work is first made available to the public within the meaning of section 12(3) (duration of
copyright in works of unknown authorship), the date on which copyright expires in accordance
with that provision;
unless, in any case, the identity of the author becomes known before that date, in which case section
12(2) applies (general rule: life of the author plus 70 years).
(4) Copyright in the following descriptions of work continues to subsist until the end of the period
of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the new copyright provisions come into
force –
(a) literary, dramatic and musical works of which the author has died and in relation to which none
of the acts mentioned in paragraphs (a) to (e) of the proviso to section 2(3) of the 1956 Act has
been done;
(b) unpublished engravings of which the author has died;
(c) unpublished photographs taken on or after 1st June 1957.
(5) Copyright in the following descriptions of work continues to subsist until the end of the period
of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the new copyright provisions come into
force –
(a) unpublished sound recordings made on or after 1st June 1957;
(b) films not falling within sub-paragraph (2)(e) above,
unless the recording or film is published before the end of that period in which case copyright in it
shall continue until the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the
152
142 Deleted by SI 2003/2498.
recording or film is published.
(6) Copyright in any other description of existing work continues to subsist until the date on which
copyright in that description of work expires in accordance with sections 12 to 15 of this Act.
(7) The above provisions do not apply to works subject to Crown or Parliamentary copyright (see
paragraphs 41 to 43 below).
Perpetual copyright under the Copyright Act 1775
13 (1) The rights conferred on universities and colleges by the Copyright Act 1775 shall continue to
subsist until the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the new
copyright provisions come into force and shall then expire.
(2) The provisions of the following Chapters of Part I –
Chapter III (acts permitted in relation to copyright works),
Chapter VI (remedies for infringement),
Chapter VII (provisions with respect to copyright licensing), and
Chapter VIII (the Copyright Tribunal),
apply in relation to those rights as they apply in relation to copyright under this Act.
Acts infringing copyright
14 (1) The provisions of Chapter II and III of Part I as to the acts constituting an infringement of
copyright apply only in relation to acts done after commencement; the provisions of the 1956 Act
continue to apply in relation to acts done before commencement.
(2) So much of section 18(2) as extends the restricted act of issuing copies to the public to include
the rental to the public of copies of sound recordings, films or computer programs does not apply in
relation to a copy of a sound recording, film or computer program acquired by any person before
commencement for the purpose of renting it to the public.
(3) For the purposes of section 27 (meaning of "infringing copy") the question whether the making
of an article constituted an infringement of copyright, or would have done if the article had been
made in the United Kingdom, shall be determined –
(a) in relation to an article made on or after 1st June 1957 and before commencement, by reference
to the 1956 Act, and
(b) in relation to an article made before 1st June 1957, by reference to the 1911 Act.
(4) For the purposes of the application of sections 31(2), 51(2) and 62(3) (subsequent exploitation
of things whose making was, by virtue of an earlier provision of the section, not an infringement of
copyright) to things made before commencement, it shall be assumed that the new copyright
provisions were in force at all material times.
(5) Section 55 (articles for producing material in a particular typeface) applies where articles have
been marketed as mentioned in subsection 55(1) before commencement with the substitution for the
period mentioned in subsection 55(3) of the period of 25 years from the end of the calendar year in
which the new copyright provisions come into force.
(6) Section 56 (transfer of copies, adaptations, &c. of work in electronic form) does not apply in
relation to a copy purchased before commencement.
(7) In Section 65 (reconstruction of buildings) the reference to the owner of the copyright in the
drawings or plans is, in relation to buildings constructed before commencement, to the person who
at the time of the construction was the owner of the copyright in the drawings or plans under the 1956
Act, the 1911 Act or any enactment repealed by the 1911 Act.
15 (1) Section 57 (anonymous or pseudonymous works: acts permitted on assumptions as to expiry of
copyright or death of author) has effect in relation to existing works subject to the following
provisions.
(2) Subsection 57(1)(b)(i) (assumption as to expiry of copyright) does not apply in relation to –
(a) photographs, or
(b) the rights mentioned in paragraph 13 above (rights conferred by the Copyright Act 1775).
[(3)]142
153
16 The following provisions of section 7 of the 1956 Act continue to apply in relation to existing
works –
(a) subsection (6) (copying of unpublished works from manuscript or copy in library, museum or
other institution);
(b) subsection (7) (publication of work containing material to which subsection (6) applies), except
paragraph (a) (duty to give notice of intended publication);
(c) subsection (8) (subsequent broadcasting, performance, &c. of material published in accordance
with subsection (7));
and subsection (9)(d) (illustrations) continues to apply for the purposes of those provisions.
17 Where in the case of a dramatic or musical work made before 1st July 1912, the right conferred by
the 1911 Act did not include the sole right to perform the work in public, the acts restricted by the
copyright shall be treated as not including –
(a) performing the work in public,
(b) communicating the work to the public, or
(c) doing any of the above in relation to an adaptation of the work;
and where the right conferred by the 1911 Act consisted only of the sole right to perform the work
in public, the acts restricted by the copyright shall be treated as consisting only of those acts.
18 Where a work made before 1st July 1912 consists of an essay, article or portion forming part of and
first published in a review, magazine or other periodical or work of a like nature, the copyright is
subject to any right of publishing the essay, article, or portion in a separate form to which the author
was entitled at the commencement of the 1911 Act, or would if that Act had not been passed, have
become entitled under section 18 of the Copyright Act 1842.
Designs
19 (1) Section 51 (exclusion of copyright protection in relation to works recorded or embodied in design
document or models) does not apply for ten years after commencement in relation to a design
recorded or embodied in a design document or model before commencement.
(2) During those ten years the following provisions of Part III (design right) apply to any relevant
copyright as in relation to design right –
(a) sections 237 to 239 (availability of licences of right), and
(b) section 247 and 248 (application to comptroller to settle terms of licence of right).
(3) In section 237 as it applies by virtue of this paragraph, for the reference in subsection (1) to the
last five years of the design right term there shall be substituted a reference to the last five years of
the period of ten years referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above, or to so much of those last five years
during which copyright subsists.
(4) In section 239 as it applies by virtue of this paragraph, for the reference in subsection (1)(b) to
section 230 there shall be substituted a reference to section 99.
(5) Where a licence of right is available by virtue of this paragraph, a person to whom a licence was
granted before commencement may apply to the comptroller for an order adjusting the terms of that
licence.
(6) The provisions of sections 249 and 250 (appeals and rules) apply in relation to proceedings
brought under or by virtue of this paragraph as to proceedings under Part III.
(7) A licence granted by virtue of this paragraph shall relate only to acts which would be permitted
by section 51 if the design document or model had been made after commencement.
(8) Section 100 (right to seize infringing copies, &c.) does not apply during the period of ten years
referred to in sub-paragraph (1) in relation to anything to which it would not apply if the design in
question had been first recorded or embodied in a design document or model after commencement.
(9) Nothing in this paragraph affects the operation of any rule of law preventing or restricting the
enforcement of copyright in relation to a design.
20 (1) Where section 10 of the 1956 Act (effect of industrial application of design corresponding to
artistic work) applied in relation to an artistic work at any time before commencement, section 52(2)
of this Act applies with the substitution for the period of 25 years mentioned there of the relevant
period of 15 years as defined in section 10(3) of the 1956 Act.
154
(2) Except as provided in sub-paragraph (1), section 52 applies only where articles are marketed as
mentioned in subsection 52(1)(b) after commencement.
Abolition of statutory recording licence
21 Section 8 of the 1956 Act (statutory licence to copy records sold by retail), continues to apply where
notice under subsection (1)(b) of that section was given before the repeal of that section by this Act,
but only in respect of the making of records –
(a) within one year of the repeal coming into force, and
(b) up to the number stated in the notice as intended to be sold.
Moral rights
22 (1) No act done before commencement is actionable by virtue of any provision of Chapter IV of Part
I (moral rights).
(2) Section 43 of the 1956 Act (false attribution of authorship) continues to apply in relation to acts
done before commencement.
23 (1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the rights conferred by –
(a) section 77 (right to be identified as author or director), and
(b) section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work).
(2) The rights do not apply –
(a) in relation to a literary, dramatic, musical and artistic work of which the author died before
commencement; or
(b) in relation to a film made before commencement.
(3) The rights in relation to an existing literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work do not apply –
(a) where copyright first vested in the author, to anything which by virtue of an assignment of
copyright made or licence granted before commencement may be done without infringing
copyright;
(b) where copyright first vested in a person other than the author, to anything done by or with the
licence of the copyright owner.
(4) The rights do not apply to anything done in relation to a record made in pursuance of section 8
of the 1956 Act (statutory recording licence).
24 The right conferred by section 85 (right to privacy of certain photographs and films) does not apply
to photographs taken or films made before commencement.
Assignments and licences
25 (1) Any document made or event occurring before commencement which had any operation –
(a) affecting the ownership of the copyright in an existing work, or
(b) creating, transferring or terminating an interest, right or licence in respect of the copyright in
an existing work,
has the corresponding operation in relation to copyright in the work under this Act.
(2) Expressions used in such a document shall be construed in accordance with their effect
immediately before commencement.
26 (1) Section 91(1) of this Act (assignment of future copyright: statutory vesting of legal interest on
copyright coming into existence) does not apply in relation to an agreement made before 1st June
1957.
(2) The repeal by this Act of section 37(2) of the 1956 Act (assignment of future copyright:
devolution of right where assignee dies before copyright comes into existence) does not affect the
operation of that provision in relation to an agreement made before commencement.
27 (1) Where the author of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work was the first owner of the
copyright in it, no assignment of the copyright and no grant of any interest in it, made by him
(otherwise than by will) after the passing of the 1911 Act and before 1st June 1957, shall be operative
to vest in the assignee or grantee any rights with respect to the copyright in the work beyond the
expiration of 25 years from the death of the author.
(2) The reversionary interest in the copyright expectant on the termination of that period may after
155
commencement be assigned by the author during his life but in the absence of any assignment shall,
on his death, devolve on his legal personal representatives as part of his estate.
(3) Nothing in this paragraph affects –
(a) an assignment of the reversionary interest by a person to whom it has been assigned,
(b) an assignment of the reversionary interest after the death of the author by his personal
representatives or any person becoming entitled to it, or
(c) any assignment of the copyright after the reversionary interest has fallen in.
(4) Nothing in this paragraph applies to the assignment of the copyright in a collective work or a
licence to publish a work or part of a work as part of a collective work.
(5) In sub-paragraph (4) "collective work" means –
(a) any encyclopaedia, dictionary, yearbook, or similar work;
(b) a newspaper, review, magazine, or similar periodical; and
(c) any work written in distinct parts by different authors, or in which works or parts of works of
different authors are incorporated.
28 (1) This paragraph applies where copyright subsists in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work
made before 1st July 1912 in relation to which the author, before the commencement of the 1911 Act,
made such an assignment or grant as was mentioned in paragraph (a) of the proviso to section 24(1)
of that Act (assignment or grant of copyright or performing right for full term of the right under the
previous law).
(2) If before commencement any event has occurred or notice has been given which by virtue of
paragraph 38 of Schedule 7 to the 1956 Act had any operation in relation to copyright in the work
under that Act, the event or notice has the corresponding operation in relation to copyright under this
Act.
(3) Any right which immediately before commencement would by virtue of paragraph 38(3) of that
Schedule have been exercisable in relation to the work, or copyright in it, is exercisable in relation
to the work or copyright in it under this Act.
(4) If in accordance with paragraph 38(4) of that Schedule copyright would, on a date after the
commencement of the 1956 Act, have reverted to the author or his personal representatives and that
date falls after the commencement of the new copyright provisions –
(a) the copyright in the work shall revert to the author or his personal representatives, as the case
may be, and
(b) any interest of any other person in the copyright which subsists on that date by virtue of any
document made before the commencement of the 1911 Act shall thereupon determine.
29 Section 92(2) of this Act (rights of exclusive licensee against successors in title of person granting
licence) does not apply in relation to an exclusive licence granted before commencement.
Bequests
30 (1) Section 93 of this Act (copyright to pass under will with original document or other material
thing embodying unpublished work) –
(a) does not apply where the testator died before 1st June 1957, and
(b) where the testator died on or after that date and before commencement, applies only in relation
to an original document embodying a work.
(2) In the case of an author who died before 1st June 1957, the ownership after his death of a
manuscript of his, where such ownership has been acquired under a testamentary disposition made
by him and the manuscript is of a work which has not been published or performed in public, is prima
facie proof of the copyright being with the owner of the manuscript.
Remedies for infringement
31 (1) Section 96 and 97 of this Act (remedies for infringement) apply only in relation to an
infringement of copyright committed after commencement; section 17 of the 1956 Act continues to
apply in relation to infringements committed before commencement.
(2) Sections 99 and 100 of this Act (delivery up or seizure of infringing copies, &c.) apply to
infringing copies and other articles made before or after commencement; section 18 of the 1956 Act,
and section 7 of the 1911 Act, (conversion damages, &c.), do not apply after commencement except
for the purposes of proceedings begun before commencement.
156
(3) Sections 101 to 102 of this Act (rights and remedies of exclusive licensee) apply where sections
96 to 100 of this Act apply; section 19 of the 1956 Act continues to apply where section 17 or section
18 of that Act applies.
(4) Sections 104 to 106 of this Act (presumptions) apply only in proceedings brought by virtue of this
Act; section 20 of the 1956 Act continues to apply in proceedings brought by virtue of that Act.
32 Sections 101 and 102 of this Act (rights and remedies of exclusive licensee) do not apply to a licence
granted before 1st June 1957.
33 (1) The provisions of section 107 of this Act (criminal liability for making or dealing with infringing
articles, &c.) apply only in relation to acts done after commencement; section 21 of the 1956 Act
(penalties and summary proceedings in respect of dealings which infringe copyright) continues to
apply in relation to acts done before commencement.
(2) Section 109 of this Act (search warrants) applies in relation to offences committed before
commencement in relation to which section 21A or section 21B of the 1956 Act applied; sections
21A and 21B continue to apply in relation to warrants issued before commencement.
Copyright Tribunal: proceedings pending on commencement
34 (1) The Lord Chancellor may, after consultation with the Lord Advocate, by rules make such
provision as he considers necessary or expedient with respect to proceedings pending under Part IV
of the 1956 Act immediately before commencement.
(2) Rules under this paragraph shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be subject to
annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
Qualification for copyright protection
35 Every work in which copyright subsisted under the 1956 Act immediately before commencement
shall be deemed to satisfy the requirements of Part I of this Act as to qualification for copyright
protection.
Dependent territories
36 (1) The 1911 Act shall remain in force as part of the law of any dependent territory in which it was
in force immediately before commencement until –
(a) the new copyright provisions come into force in that territory by virtue of an Order under
section 157 of this Act (power to extend new copyright provisions), or
(b) in the case of any of the Channel Islands, the Act is repealed by Order under sub-paragraph (3)
below.
(2) An Order in Council in force immediately before commencement which extends to any
dependent territory any provisions of the 1956 Act shall remain in force as part of the law of that
territory until –
(a) the new copyright provisions come into force in that territory by virtue of an Order under
section 157 of this Act (power to extend new copyright provisions), or
(b) in the case of the Isle of Man, the Order is revoked by Order under sub-paragraph (3) below;
and while it remains in force such an Order may be varied under the provisions of the 1956 Act under
which it was made.
(3) If it appears to Her Majesty that provision with respect to copyright has been made in the law of
any of the Channel Islands or the Isle of Man otherwise than by extending the provisions of Part I
of this Act, Her Majesty may by Order in Council repeal the 1911 Act as it has effect as part of the
law of that territory or, as the case may be, revoke the Order extending the 1956 Act there.
(4) A dependent territory in which the 1911 or 1956 Act remains in force shall be treated, in the law
of the countries to which Part I extends, as a country to which that Part extends; and those countries
shall be treated in the law of such a territory as countries to which the 1911 Act or, as the case may
be, the 1956 Act extends.
(5) If a country in which the 1911 or 1956 Act is in force ceases to be a colony of the United
Kingdom, section 158 of this Act (consequences of country ceasing to be colony) applies with the
substitution for the reference in subsection 158(3)(b) to the provisions of Part I of this Act of a
reference to the provisions of the 1911 or 1956 Act, as the case may be.
(6) In this paragraph "dependent territory" means any of the Channel Islands, the Isle of Man or any
colony.
157
37 (1) This paragraph applies to a country which immediately before commencement was not a
dependent territory within the meaning of paragraph 36 above but –
(a) was a country to which the 1956 Act extended, or
(b) was treated as such a country by virtue of paragraph 39(2) of Schedule 7 to that Act (countries
to which the 1911 Act extended or was treated as extending);
and Her Majesty may by Order in Council conclusively declare for the purposes of this paragraph
whether a country was such a country or was so treated.
(2) A country to which this paragraph applies shall be treated as a country to which Part I extends
for the purposes of sections 154 to 156 (qualification for copyright protection) until –
(a) an Order in Council is made in respect of that country under section 159 (application of Part
I to countries to which it does not extend), or
(b) an Order in Council is made declaring that it shall cease to be so treated by reason of the fact
that the provisions of the 1956 Act or, as the case may be, the 1911 Act, which extended there as
part of the law of that country have been repealed or amended.
(3) A statutory instrument containing an Order in Council under this paragraph shall be subject
to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
Territorial waters and the continental shelf
38 Section 161 of this Act (application of Part I to things done in territorial waters or the United
Kingdom sector of the continental shelf) does not apply in relation to anything done before
commencement.
British ships, aircraft and hovercraft
39 Section 162 (British ships, aircraft and hovercraft) does not apply in relation to anything done before
commencement.
Crown copyright
40 (1) Section 163 of this Act (general provisions as to Crown copyright) applies to an existing work
if –
(a) section 39 of the 1956 Act applied to the work immediately before commencement, and
(b) the work is not one to which section 164, 165 or 166 applies (copyright in Acts, Measures and
Bills and Parliamentary copyright: see paragraphs 42 and 43 below).
(2) Section 163(1)(b) (first ownership of copyright) has effect subject to any agreement entered into
before commencement under section 39(6) of the 1956 Act.
41 (1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the duration of copyright in existing works
to which section 163 (Crown copyright) applies.
The question which provision applies to a work shall be determined by reference to the facts
immediately before commencement; and expressions used in this paragraph which were defined for
the purposes of the 1956 Act have the same meaning as in that Act.
(2) Copyright in the following descriptions of work continues to subsist until the date on which it
would have expired in accordance with the 1956 Act –
(a) published literary, dramatic or musical works;
(b) artistic works other than engravings or photographs;
(c) published engravings;
(d) published photographs and photographs taken before 1st June 1957;
(e) published sound recordings and sound recordings made before 1st June 1957,
(f) published films and films falling within section 13(3)(a) of the 1956 Act (films registered under
former enactments relating to registration of films).
(3) Copyright in unpublished literary, dramatic or musical works continues to subsist until –
(a) the date on which copyright expires in accordance with section 163(3), or
(b) the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the new copyright
provisions come into force,
whichever is the later.
(4) Copyright in the following descriptions of work continues to subsist until the end of the period
158
of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the new copyright provisions come into
force –
(a) unpublished engravings;
(b) unpublished photographs taken on or after 1st June 1957.
(5) Copyright in a film or sound recording not falling within sub-paragraph (2) above continues to
subsist until the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the new
copyright provisions come into force, unless the film or recording is published before the end of that
period, in which case copyright expires 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which it is
published.
42 (1) Section 164 (copyright in Acts and Measures) applies to existing Acts of Parliament and
Measures of the General Synod of the Church of England.
(2) References in that section to Measures of the General Synod of the Church of England include
Church Assembly Measures.
Parliamentary copyright
43 (1) Section 165 of this Act (general provisions as to Parliamentary copyright) applies to existing
unpublished literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works, but does not otherwise apply to existing
works.
(2) Section 166 (copyright in Parliamentary Bills) does not apply –
(a) to a public Bill which was introduced into Parliament and published before commencement,
(b) to a private Bill of which a copy was deposited in either House before commencement, or
(c) to a personal Bill which was given a First Reading in the House of Lords before
commencement.
Copyright vesting in certain international organisations
44 (1) Any work in which immediately before commencement copyright subsisted by virtue of section
33 of the 1956 Act shall be deemed to satisfy the requirements of section 168(1); but otherwise
section 168 does not apply to works made or, as the case may be, published before commencement.
(2) Copyright in any such work which is unpublished continues to subsist until the date on which
it would have expired in accordance with the 1956 Act, or the end of the period of 50 years from the
end of the calendar year in which the new copyright provisions come into force, whichever is the
earlier.
Meaning of "publication"
45 Section 175(3) (construction of building treated as equivalent to publication) applies only where the
construction of the building began after commencement.
Meaning of "unauthorised"
46 For the purposes of the application of the definition in section 178 (minor definitions) of the
expression "unauthorised" in relation to things done before commencement –
(a) paragraph (a) applies in relation to things done before 1st June 1957 as if the reference to the
licence of the copyright owner were a reference to his consent or acquiescence;
(b) paragraph (b) applies with the substitution for the words from "or, in a case" to the end of the
words "or any person lawfully claiming under him"; and
(c) paragraph (c) shall be disregarded.
159
143 Para. 1A added by SI 2003/2498. See also Annex IV as regards the liability of intermediaries.
144 Revised paras. 2(1) & (1A), substituted by SI 2003/2498.
145 Words after “receiving instruction” in para. 4(1) added, and revised definition of “dealt with” in para.
4(3) substituted, by SI 2003/2498.
Section 189 SCHEDULE 2
RIGHTS IN PERFORMANCES: PERMITTED ACTS
Introductory
1 (1) The provisions of this Schedule specify acts which may be done in relation to a performance or
recording notwithstanding the rights conferred by Part II; they relate only to the question of
infringement of those rights and do not affect any other right or obligation restricting the doing of
any of the specified acts.
(2) No inference shall be drawn from the description of any act which may by virtue of this Schedule
be done without infringing the rights conferred by Part II as to the scope of those rights.
(3) The provisions of this Schedule are to be construed independently of each other, so that the fact
that an act does not fall within one provision does not mean that it is not covered by another
provision.
Making of temporary copies 143
1A The rights conferred by Part 2 are not infringed by the making of a temporary copy of a recording of
a performance which is transient or incidental, which is an integral and essential part of a
technological process and the sole purpose of which is to enable –
(a) a transmission of the recording in a network between third parties by an intermediary; or
(b) a lawful use of the recording;
and which has no independent economic significance.
Criticism, reviews and news reporting
2144 (1) Fair dealing with a performance or recording for the purpose of criticism or review, of that or
another performance or recording, or of a work, does not infringe any of the rights conferred by Part
II provided that the performance or recording has been made available to the public.
(1A) Fair dealing with a performance or recording for the purpose of reporting current events does
not infringe any of the rights conferred by Part II.
(2) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 30.
Incidental inclusion of performance or recording
3 (1) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by the incidental inclusion of a performance or
recording in a sound recording, film or broadcast.
(2) Nor are those rights infringed by anything done in relation to copies of, or the playing, showing
or communication to the public of, anything whose making was, by virtue of sub-paragraph (1), not
an infringement of those rights.
(3) A performance or recording so far as it consists of music, or words spoken or sung with music,
shall not be regarded as incidentally included in a sound recording or broadcast if it is deliberately
included.
(4) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 31.
Things done for purposes of instruction or examination
4145 (1) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by the copying of a recording of a performance
in the course of instruction, or of preparation for instruction, in the making of films or film
sound-tracks, provided the copying is done by a person giving or receiving instruction and the
instruction is for a non-commercial purpose.
(2) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed –
(a) by the copying of a recording of a performance for the purposes of setting or answering the
questions in an examination, or
(b) by anything done for the purposes of an examination by way of communicating the questions
to the candidates.
160
146 Words in para. 6(1) after “included in it”, paras. 6(1A) & (1B), and words in para. 6(2) after “exposed
for sale or hire”, added by SI 2003/2498.
147 Paras. 6A & 6B added by SI 1996/2967.
(3) Where a recording which would otherwise be an illicit recording is made in accordance with this
paragraph but is subsequently dealt with, it shall be treated as an illicit recording for the purposes of
that dealing, and if that dealing infringes any right conferred by Part II for all subsequent purposes.
For this purpose "dealt with" means –
(a) sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale or hire; or
(b) communicated t the public, unless that communication, by virtue of sub-paragraph (2)(b), is not
an infringement of the rights conferred by Part II.
(4) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 32.
Playing or showing sound recording, film or broadcast at educational establishment
5 (1) The playing or showing of a sound recording, film or broadcast at an educational establishment
for the purposes of instruction before an audience consisting of teachers and pupils at the
establishment and other persons directly connected with the activities of the establishment is not a
playing or showing of a performance in public for the purposes of infringement of the rights
conferred by Part II.
(2) A person is not for this purpose directly connected with the activities of the educational
establishment simply because he is the parent of a pupil at the establishment.
(3) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 34 and any provision
made under section 174(2) with respect to the application of that section also applies for the purposes
of this paragraph.
Recording of broadcasts by educational establishments 146
6 (1) A recording of a broadcast, or a copy of such a recording, may be made by or on behalf of an
educational establishment for the educational purposes of that establishment without thereby
infringing any of the rights conferred by Part II in relation to any performance or recording included
in it, provided that the educational purposes are non-commercial.
(1A) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed where a recording of a broadcast or a copy of
such a recording, whose making was by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) not an infringement of such
rights, is communicated to the public by a person situated within the premises of an educational
establishment provided that the communication cannot be received by any person situated outside the
premises of that establishment.
(1B) This paragraph does not apply if or to the extent that there is a licensing scheme certified for
the purposes of this paragraph under paragraph 16 of Schedule 2A providing for the grant of licences.
(2) Where a recording which would otherwise be an illicit recording is made in accordance with this
paragraph but is subsequently dealt with, it shall be treated as an illicit recording for the purposes of
that dealing, and if that dealing infringes any right conferred by Part II for all subsequent purposes.
For this purpose "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale or hire, or
communicated from within the premises of an educational establishment to any person situated
outside those premises.
(3) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 35 and any provision
made under section 174(2) with respect to the application of that section also applies for the purposes
of this paragraph.
Lending of copies by educational establishments 147
6A (1) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by the lending of copies of a recording of a
performance by an educational establishment.
(2) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 36A; and any provision
with respect to the application of that section made under section 174(2)(instruction given elsewhere
than an educational establishment) applies also for the purposes of this paragraph.
Lending of copies by libraries or archives
6B (1) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by the lending of copies of a recording of a
performance by a prescribed library or archive (other than a public library) which is not conducted
for profit.
161
148 Words “, or in Welsh ---- Act 1998),” added by that the Government of Wales Act 1998.
(2) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 40A(2); and any
provision under section 37 prescribing libraries or archives for the purposes of that section applies
also for the purposes of this paragraph.
Copy of work required to be made as condition of export
7 (1) If an article of cultural or historical importance or interest cannot lawfully be exported from the
United Kingdom unless a copy of it is made and deposited in an appropriate library or archive, it is
not an infringement of any right conferred by Part II to make that copy.
(2) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 44.
Parliamentary and judicial proceedings
8 (1) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by anything done for the purposes of
parliamentary or judicial proceedings or for the purpose of reporting such proceedings.
(2) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 45.
Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries
9 (1) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by anything done for the purposes of the
proceedings of a Royal Commission or statutory inquiry or for the purpose of reporting any such
proceedings held in public.
(2) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 46.
Public records
10 (1) Material which is comprised in public records within the meaning of the Public Records Act
1958, the Public Records (Scotland) Act 1937 or the Public Records Act (Northern Ireland) 1923,
or in Welsh public records (as defined in the Government of Wales Act 1998),148 which are open to
public inspection in pursuance of that Act, may be copied, and a copy may be supplied to any person,
by or with the authority of any officer appointed under that Act, without infringing any right
conferred by Part II.
(2) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 49.
Acts done under statutory authority
11 (1) Where the doing of a particular act is specifically authorised by an Act of Parliament, whenever
passed, then, unless the Act provides otherwise, the doing of that act does not infringe the rights
conferred by Part II.
(2) Sub-paragraph (1) applies in relation to an enactment contained in Northern Ireland legislation
as it applies to an Act of Parliament.
(3) Nothing in this paragraph shall be construed as excluding any defence of statutory authority
otherwise available under or by virtue of any enactment.
(4) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 50.
Transfer of copies of works in electronic form
12 (1) This paragraph applies where a recording of a performance in electronic form has been
purchased on terms which, expressly or impliedly or by virtue of any rule of law, allow the purchaser
to make further recordings in connection with his use of the recording.
(2) If there are no express terms –
(a) prohibiting the transfer of the recording by the purchaser, imposing obligations which continue
after a transfer, prohibiting the assignment of any consent or terminating any consent on a transfer,
or
(b) providing for the terms on which a transferee may do the things which the purchaser was
permitted to do,
anything which the purchaser was allowed to do may also be done by a transferee without
infringement of the rights conferred by this Part, but any recording made by the purchaser which is
not also transferred shall be treated as an illicit recording for all purposes after the transfer.
(3) The same applies where the original purchased recording is no longer usable and what is
transferred is a further copy used in its place.
162
149 Para. 14A added by SI 1996/2967.
(4) The above provisions also apply on a subsequent transfer, with the substitution for references
in sub-paragraph (2) to the purchaser of references to the subsequent transferor.
(5) This paragraph does not apply in relation to a recording purchased before the commencement of
Part II.
(6) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 56.
Use of recordings of spoken works in certain cases
13 (1) Where a recording of the reading or recitation of a literary work is made for the purpose –
(a) of reporting current events, or
(b) of communicating to the public the whole or part of the reading or recitation,
it is not an infringement of the rights conferred by Part II to use the recording (or to copy the
recording and use the copy) for that purpose, provided the following conditions are met.
(2) The conditions are that –
(a) the recording is a direct recording of the reading or recitation and is not taken from a previous
recording or from a broadcast;
(b) the making of the recording was not prohibited by or on behalf of the person giving the reading
or recitation;
(c) the use made of the recording is not of a kind prohibited by or on behalf of that person before
the recording was made; and
(d) the use is by or with the authority of a person who is lawfully in possession of the recording.
(3) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 58.
Recordings of folksongs
14 (1) A recording of a performance of a song may be made for the purpose of including it in an archive
maintained by a designated body without infringing any of the rights conferred by Part II, provided
the conditions in sub-paragraph (2) below are met.
(2) The conditions are that –
(a) the words are unpublished and of unknown authorship at the time the recording is made,
(b) the making of the recording does not infringe any copyright, and
(c) its making is not prohibited by any performer.
(3) Copies of a recording made in reliance on sub-paragraph (1) and included in an archive
maintained by a designated body may, if the prescribed conditions are met, be made and supplied by
the archivist without infringing any of the rights conferred by Part II.
(4) In this paragraph –
"designated body" means a body designated for the purposes of section 61, and
"the prescribed conditions" means the conditions prescribed for the purposes of subsection (3) of
that section;
and other expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in that section.
Lending of certain recordings149
14A (1) The Secretary of State may by order provide that in such cases as may be specified in the order
the lending to the public of copies of films or sound recordings shall be treated as licensed by the
performer subject only to the payment of such reasonable royalty or other payment as may be agreed
or determined in default of agreement by the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) No such order shall apply if, or to the extent that, there is a licensing scheme certified for the
purposes of this paragraph under paragraph 16 of Schedule 2A providing for the grant of licences.
(3) An order may make different provision for different cases and may specify cases by reference
to any factor relating to the work, the copies lent, the lender or the circumstances of the lending.
(4) An order shall be made by statutory instrument; and no order shall be made unless a draft of it
has been laid before and approved by a resolution of each House of Parliament.
(5) Nothing in this section affects any liability under section 184(1)(b) (secondary infringement:
possessing or dealing with illicit recording) in respect of the lending of illicit recordings.
163
150 New paras. 15(2)(b) & (d) added, and original para. 15(2)(b) restated as para. 15(2)(c), by SI 2003/2498.
151 Paras. 17(2)(a)-(c) & (3) amended, and paras. 17(2)(d) & (4) added, by the Communications Act 2003.
(6) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 66.
Playing of sound recordings for purposes of club, society, &c
15 (1) It is not an infringement of any right conferred by Part II to play a sound recording as part of the
activities of, or for the benefit of, a club, society or other organisation if the following conditions are
met.
(2)150 The conditions are –
(a) that the organisation is not established or conducted for profit and its main objects are
charitable or are otherwise concerned with the advancement of religion, education or social
welfare,
(b) that the sound recording is played by a person who is acting primarily and directly for the
benefit of the organisation and who is not acting with a view to gain,
(c) that the proceeds of any charge for admission to the place where the recording is to be heard
are applied solely for the purposes of the organisation, and
(d) that the proceeds from any goods or services sold by, or on behalf of, the organisation –
(i) in the place where the sound recording is heard, and
(ii) on the occasion when the sound recording is played,
are applied solely for the purposes of the organisation.
(3) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 67.
Incidental recording for purposes of broadcast
16 (1) A person who proposes to broadcast a recording of a performance in circumstances not
infringing the rights conferred by Part II shall be treated as having consent for the purposes of that
Part for the making of a further recording for the purposes of the broadcast.
(2) That consent is subject to the condition that the further recording –
(a) shall not be used for any other purpose, and
(b) shall be destroyed within 28 days of being first used for broadcasting the performance.
(3) A recording made in accordance with this paragraph shall be treated as an illicit recording –
(a) for the purposes of any use in breach of the condition mentioned in sub-paragraph (2)(a), and
(b) for all purposes after that condition or the condition mentioned in sub-paragraph (2)(b) is
broken.
(4) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 68.
Recordings for purposes of supervision and control of broadcasts and other services
17 (1) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by the making or use by the British Broadcasting
Corporation, for the purpose of maintaining supervision and control over programmes broadcast by
them, of recordings of those programmes.
(2)151 The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by anything done in pursuance of –
(a) section 167(1) of the Broadcasting Act 1990, section 115(4) or (6) or 117 of the Broadcasting
Act 1996 or paragraph 20 of Schedule 12 to the Communications Act 2003;
(b) a condition which, by virtue of section 334(1) of the Communications Act 2003, is included
in a licence granted under Part I or III of that Act or Part I or II of the Broadcasting Act 1996;
(c) a direction given under section 109(2) of the Broadcasting Act 1990 (power of OFCOM to
require production of recordings etc);
(d) section 334(3) of the Communications Act 2003.
(3) The rights conferred by Part II are not infringed by the use by OFCOM in connection with the
performance of any of their functions under the Broadcasting Act 1990, the Broadcasting Act 1996
or the Communications Act 2003 of –
(a) any recording, script or transcript which is provided to them under or by virtue of any provision
of those Acts; or
(b) any existing material which is transferred to them by a scheme made under section 30 of the
Communications Act 2003.
164
152 Paras. 17A & 17B added by SI 2003/2498.
153 Words in brackets after “sound recording” in para. 18(1)(b), and para. 18(1A), added by SI 2003/2498
(4) In subsection (3), ‘existing material’ means –
(a) any recording, script or transcript which was provided to the Independent Television
Commission or the Radio Authority under or by virtue of any provision of the Broadcasting Act
1990 or the Broadcasting Act 1996; and
(b) any recording or transcript which was provided to the Broadcasting Standards Commission
under section 115(4) or (6) or 116(5) of the Broadcasting Act 1996.
Recording for the purposes of time-shifting 152
17A (1) The making in domestic premises for private and domestic use of a recording of a broadcast
solely for the purpose of enabling it to be viewed or listened to at a more convenient time does not
infringe any right conferred by Part II in relation to a performance or recording included in the
broadcast.
(2) Where a recording which would otherwise be an illicit recording is made in accordance with this
paragraph but is subsequently dealt with –
(a) it shall be treated as an illicit recording for the purposes of that dealing; and
(b) if that dealing infringes any right conferred by Part II, it shall be treated as an illicit recording
for all subsequent purposes.
(3) In sub-paragraph (2), "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale or hire
or communicated to the public.
(4) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 70.
Photographs of broadcasts
17B (1) The making in domestic premises for private and domestic use of a photograph of the whole or
any part of an image forming part of a broadcast, or a copy of such a photograph, does not infringe
any right conferred by Part II in relation to a performance or recording included in the broadcast.
(2) Where a recording which would otherwise be an illicit recording is made in accordance with this
paragraph but is subsequently dealt with –
(a) it shall be treated as an illicit recording for the purposes of that dealing; and
(b) if that dealing infringes any right conferred by Part II, it shall be treated as an illicit recording
for all subsequent purposes.
(3) In sub-paragraph (2), "dealt with" means sold or let for hire, offered or exposed for sale or hire
or communicated to the public.
(4) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 71.
Free public showing or playing of broadcast 153
18 (1) The showing or playing in public of a broadcast to an audience who have not paid for admission
to the place where the broadcast is to be seen or heard does not infringe any right conferred by Part
II in relation to a performance or recording included in –
(a) the broadcast, or
(b) any sound recording (except so far as it is an excepted sound recording) or film which is played
or shown in public by reception of the broadcast.
(1A) The showing or playing in public of a broadcast to an audience who have not paid for admission
to the place where the broadcast is to be seen or heard does not infringe any right conferred by Part
II in relation to a performance or recording included in any excepted sound recording which is played
in public by reception of the broadcast, if the playing or showing of that broadcast in public –
(a) forms part of the activities of an organisation that is not established or conducted for profit; or
(b) is necessary for the purposes of –
(i) repairing equipment for the reception of broadcasts;
(ii) demonstrating that a repair to such equipment has been carried out; or
(iii) demonstrating such equipment which is being sold or let for hire or offered or exposed for
sale or hire.
165
154 Revised para. 19 substituted, and para. 19A added by the Broadcasting Act 1996. Paras. 19(1)-(4)
further amended by SI 2003/2498.
(2) The audience shall be treated as having paid for admission to a place –
(a) if they have paid for admission to a place of which that place forms part; or
(b) if goods or services are supplied at that place (or a place of which it forms part) –
(i) at prices which are substantially attributable to the facilities afforded for seeing or hearing
the broadcast, or
(ii) at prices exceeding those usually charged there and which are partly attributable to those
facilities.
(3) The following shall not be regarded as having paid for admission to a place –
(a) persons admitted as residents or inmates of the place;
(b) persons admitted as members of a club or society where the payment is only for membership
of the club or society and the provision of facilities for seeing or hearing broadcasts is only
incidental to the main purposes of the club or society.
(4) Where the making of the broadcast was an infringement of the rights conferred by Part II in
relation to a performance or recording, the fact that it was heard or seen in public by the reception
of the broadcast shall be taken into account in assessing the damages for that infringement.
(5) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 72.
Reception and re-transmission of wireless broadcast by cable 154
19 (1) This paragraph applies where a wireless broadcast made from a place in the United Kingdom is
received and immediately re-transmitted by cable.
(2) The rights conferred by Part II in relation to a performance or recording included in the broadcast
are not infringed if and to the extent that the broadcast is made for reception in the area in which it
is re-transmitted by cable; but where the making of the broadcast was an infringement of those rights,
the fact that the broadcast was re-transmitted by cable shall be taken into account in assessing the
damages for that infringement.
(3) Where –
(a) the re-transmission by cable is in pursuance of a relevant requirement, but
(b) to any extent, the area in which the re-transmission by cable takes place ("the cable area")
falls outside the area for reception in which the broadcast is made ("the broadcast area"),
the re-transmission by cable (to the extent that it is provided for so much of the cable area as falls
outside the broadcast area) of any performance or recording included in the broadcast shall, subject
to sub-paragraph (4), be treated as licensed by the owner of the rights conferred by Part II in relation
to the performance or recording, subject only to the payment to him by the person making the
broadcast of such reasonable royalty or other payment in respect of the re-transmission by cable of
the broadcast as may be agreed or determined in default of agreement by the Copyright Tribunal.
(4) Sub-paragraph (3) does not apply if, or to the extent that, the re-transmission of the performance
or recording by cable is (apart from that sub-paragraph) licensed by the owner of the rights conferred
by Part II in relation to the performance or recording.
(5) The Secretary of State may by order –
(a) provide that in specified cases sub-paragraph (2) is to apply in relation to broadcasts of a
specified description which are not made as mentioned in that sub-paragraph, or
(b) exclude the application of that sub-paragraph in relation to broadcasts of a specified description
made as mentioned in that sub-paragraph.
(6) Where the Secretary of State exercises the power conferred by sub-paragraph (5)(b) in relation
to broadcasts of any description, the order may also provide for sub-paragraph (3) to apply, subject
to such modifications as may be specified in the order, in relation to broadcasts of that description.
(7) An order under this paragraph may contain such transitional provision as appears to the Secretary
of State to be appropriate.
(8) An order under this paragraph shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be subject to
annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
(9) Expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in section 73.
19A (1) An application to settle the royalty or other sum payable in pursuance of sub-paragraph (3) of
166
155 Words “and copies ---- public” in para. 20(1), and para. 20(1A), added by SI 2003/2498.
paragraph 19 may be made to the Copyright Tribunal by the owner of the rights conferred by Part II
or the person making the broadcast.
(2) The Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to be reasonable
in the circumstances.
(3) Either party may subsequently apply to the Tribunal to vary the order, and the Tribunal shall
consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the original order as it may determine
to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An application under sub-paragraph (3) shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal,
be made within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the order on a previous
application under that sub-paragraph.
(5) An order under sub-paragraph (3) has effect from the date on which it is made or such later date
as may be specified by the Tribunal.
Provision of sub-titled copies of broadcast 155
20 (1) A designated body may, for the purpose of providing people who are deaf or hard of hearing, or
physically or mentally handicapped in other ways, with copies which are sub-titled or otherwise
modified for their special needs, make recordings of broadcasts and copies of such recordings, and
issue or lend copies to the public, without infringing any right conferred by Part II in relation to a
performance or recording included in the broadcast.
(1A) This paragraph does not apply if, or to the extent that, there is a licensing scheme certified for
the purposes of this paragraph under paragraph 16 of Schedule 2A providing for the grant of licences.
(2) In this paragraph "designated body" means a body designated for the purposes of section 74 and
other expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as in that section.
Recording of broadcast for archival purposes
21 (1) A recording of a broadcast of a designated class, or a copy of such a recording, may be made for
the purpose of being placed in an archive maintained by a designated body without thereby infringing
any right conferred by Part II in relation to a performance or recording included in the broadcast.
(2) In this paragraph "designated class" and "designated body" means a class or body designated for
the purposes of section 75 and other expressions used in this paragraph have the same meaning as
in that section.
167
156 Schedule 2A added by SI 1996/2967.
157 Reference to s.182CA in para. 1(3), and para. 2(aa), added by SI 2003/2498.
Section 205A SCHEDULE 2A156
LICENSING OF PERFORMERS’ PROPERTY RIGHTS
Licensing schemes and licensing bodies
1 (1) In Part II a "licensing scheme" means a scheme setting out –
(a) the classes of case in which the operator of the scheme, or the person on whose behalf he acts,
is willing to grant performers’ property right licences, and
(b) the terms on which licences would be granted in those classes of case;
and for this purpose a "scheme" includes anything in the nature of a scheme, whether described as
a scheme or as a tariff or by any other name.
(2) In Part II a "licensing body" means a society or other organisation which has as its main object,
or one of its main objects, the negotiation or granting, whether as owner or prospective owner of a
performer’s property rights or as agent for him, of performers’ property right licences, and whose
objects include the granting of licences covering the performances of more than one performer.
(3) In this paragraph "performers’ property right licences" means licences to do, or authorise the
doing of, any of the things for which consent is required under section 182A, 182B, 182C or
182CA157.
(4) References in this Part to licences or licensing schemes covering the performances of more than
one performer do not include licences or schemes covering only –
(a) performances recorded in a single recording,
(b) performances recorded in more than one recording where –
(i) the performers giving the performances are the same, or
(ii) the recordings are made by, or by employees of or commissioned by, a single individual,
firm, company or group of companies.
For this purpose a group of companies means a holding company and its subsidiaries within the
meaning of section 736 of the Companies Act 1985.
References and applications with respect to licensing schemes
2 Paragraphs 3 to 8 (references and applications with respect to licensing schemes) apply to licensing
schemes operated by licensing bodies in relation to a performer’s property rights which cover the
performances of more than one performer, so far as they relate to licences for –
(a) copying a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying performance,
(aa) making such a recording available to the public in the way mentioned in section 182CA(1),
or
(b) renting or lending copies of a recording to the public;
and in those paragraphs “licensing scheme” means a licensing scheme of any of those descriptions.
Reference of proposed licensing scheme to tribunal
3 (1) The terms of a licensing scheme proposed to be operated by a licensing body may be referred to
the Copyright Tribunal by an organisation claiming to be representative of persons claiming that they
require licences in cases of a description to which the scheme would apply, either generally or in
relation to any description of case.
(2) The Tribunal shall first decide whether to entertain the reference, and may decline to do so on
the ground that the reference is premature.
(3) If the Tribunal decides to entertain the reference it shall consider the matter referred and make
such order, either confirming or varying the proposed scheme, either generally or so far as it relates
to cases of the description to which the reference relates, as the Tribunal may determine to be
reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
168
Reference of licensing scheme to tribunal
4 (1) If while a licensing scheme is in operation a dispute arises between the operator of the scheme
and –
(a) a person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of a description to which the scheme
applies, or
(b) an organisation claiming to be representative of such persons,
that person or organisation may refer the scheme to the Copyright Tribunal in so far as it relates to
cases of that description.
(2) A scheme which has been referred to the Tribunal under this paragraph shall remain in operation
until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(3) The Tribunal shall consider the matter in dispute and make such order, either confirming or
varying the scheme so far as it relates to cases of the description to which the reference relates, as the
Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Further reference of scheme to tribunal
5 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has on a previous reference of a licensing scheme under paragraph
3 or 4, or under this paragraph, made an order with respect to the scheme, then, while the order
remains in force –
(a) the operator of the scheme,
(b) a person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of the description to which the order
applies, or
(c) an organisation claiming to be representative of such persons,
may refer the scheme again to the Tribunal so far as it relates to cases of that description.
(2) A licensing scheme shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal, be referred again to
the Tribunal in respect of the same description of cases –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order on the previous reference, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, until the last three months
before the expiry of the order.
(3) A scheme which has been referred to the Tribunal under this paragraph shall remain in operation
until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(4) The Tribunal shall consider the matter in dispute and make such order, either confirming, varying
or further varying the scheme so far as it relates to cases of the description to which the reference
relates, as the Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Application for grant of licence in connection with licensing scheme
6 (1) A person who claims, in a case covered by a licensing scheme, that the operator of the scheme
has refused to grant him or procure the grant to him of a licence in accordance with the scheme, or
has failed to do so within a reasonable time after being asked, may apply to the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) A person who claims, in a case excluded from a licensing scheme, that the operator of the scheme
either –
(a) has refused to grant him a licence or procure the grant to him of a licence, or has failed to do
so within a reasonable time of being asked, and that in the circumstances it is unreasonable that a
licence should not be granted, or
(b) proposes terms for a licence which are unreasonable,
may apply to the Copyright Tribunal.
(3) A case shall be regarded as excluded from a licensing scheme for the purposes of sub-paragraph
(2) if –
(a) the scheme provides for the grant of licences subject to terms excepting matters from the
licence and the case falls within such an exception, or
(b) the case is so similar to those in which licences are granted under the scheme that it is
unreasonable that it should not be dealt with in the same way.
169
(4) If the Tribunal is satisfied that the claim is well-founded, it shall make an order declaring that,
in respect of the matters specified in the order, the applicant is entitled to a licence on such terms as
the Tribunal may determine to be applicable in accordance with the scheme or, as the case may be,
to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Application for review of order as to entitlement to licence
7 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 6 that a person is entitled to
a licence under a licensing scheme, the operator of the scheme or the original applicant may apply
to the Tribunal to review its order.
(2) An application shall not be made, except with the special leave of the Tribunal –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order, or of the decision on a previous application
under this paragraph, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, or as a result of the decision
on a previous application under this paragraph is due to expire within 15 months of that decision,
until the last three months before the expiry date.
(3) The Tribunal shall on an application for review confirm or vary its order as the Tribunal may
determine to be reasonable having regard to the terms applicable in accordance with the licensing
scheme or, as the case may be, the circumstances of the case.
Effect of order of tribunal as to licensing scheme
8 (1) A licensing scheme which has been confirmed or varied by the Copyright Tribunal –
(a) under paragraph 3 (reference of terms of proposed scheme), or
(b) under paragraph 4 or 5 (reference of existing scheme to Tribunal),
shall be in force or, as the case may be, remain in operation, so far as it relates to the description of
case in respect of which the order was made, so long as the order remains in force.
(2) While the order is in force a person who in a case of a class to which the order applies –
(a) pays to the operator of the scheme any charges payable under the scheme in respect of a licence
covering the case in question or, if the amount cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to the
operator to pay them when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms applicable to such a licence under the scheme,
shall be in the same position as regards infringement of performers’ property rights as if he had at
all material times been the holder of a licence granted by the rights owner in question in accordance
with the scheme.
(3) The Tribunal may direct that the order, so far as it varies the amount of charges payable, has
effect from a date before that on which it is made, but not earlier than the date on which the reference
was made or, if later, on which the scheme came into operation.
If such a direction is made –
(a) any necessary repayments, or further payments, shall be made in respect of charges already
paid, and
(b) the reference in sub-paragraph (2)(a) to the charges payable under the scheme shall be
construed as a reference to the charges so payable by virtue of the order.
No such direction may be made where sub-paragraph (4) below applies.
(4) An order of the Tribunal under paragraph 4 or 5 made with respect to a scheme which is certified
for any purpose under paragraph 16 has effect, so far as it varies the scheme by reducing the charges
payable for licences, from the date on which the reference was made to the Tribunal.
(5) Where the Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 6 (order as to entitlement to licence under
licensing scheme) and the order remains in force, the person in whose favour the order is made shall
if he –
(a) pays to the operator of the scheme any charges payable in accordance with the order or, if the
amount cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to pay the charges when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms specified in the order,
be in the same position as regards infringement of performers’ property rights as if he had at all
material times been the holder of a licence granted by the rights owner in question on the terms
specified in the order.
170
158 Added by SI 2003/2498.
References and applications with respect to licensing by licensing bodies
9 Paragraphs 10 to 13 (references and applications with respect to licensing by licensing bodies) apply
to licences relating to a performer’s property rights which cover the performance of more than one
performer granted by a licensing body otherwise than in pursuance of a licensing scheme, so far as
the licences authorise –
(a) copying a recording of the whole or any substantial part of a qualifying performance,
(aa)158 making such a recording available to the public in the way mentioned in section 182CA(1),
or
(b) renting or lending copies of a recording to the public,
and references in those paragraphs to a licence shall be construed accordingly.
Reference to tribunal of proposed licence
10 (1) The terms on which a licensing body proposes to grant a licence may be referred to the Copyright
Tribunal by the prospective licensee.
(2) The Tribunal shall first decide whether to entertain the reference, and may decline to do so on
the ground that the reference is premature.
(3) If the Tribunal decides to entertain the reference it shall consider the terms of the proposed
licence and make such order, either confirming or varying the terms, as it may determine to be
reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Reference to tribunal of expiring licence
11 (1) A licensee under a licence which is due to expire, by effluxion of time or as a result of notice
given by the licensing body, may apply to the Copyright Tribunal on the ground that it is
unreasonable in the circumstances that the licence should cease to be in force.
(2) Such an application may not be made until the last three months before the licence is due to
expire.
(3) A licence in respect of which a reference has been made to the Tribunal shall remain in operation
until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(4) If the Tribunal finds the application well-founded, it shall make an order declaring that the
licensee shall continue to be entitled to the benefit of the licence on such terms as the Tribunal may
determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) An order of the Tribunal under this section may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for
such period as the Tribunal may determine.
Application for review of order as to licence
12 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 10 or 11, the licensing body
or the person entitled to the benefit of the order may apply to the Tribunal to review its order.
(2) An application shall not be made, except with the special leave of the Tribunal –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order or of the decision on a previous application
under this paragraph, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, or as a result of the decision
on a previous application under this paragraph is due to expire within 15 months of that decision,
until the last three months before the expiry date.
(3) The Tribunal shall on an application for review confirm or vary its order as the Tribunal may
determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
Effect of order of tribunal as to licence
13 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 10 or 11 and the order remains
in force, the person entitled to the benefit of the order shall if he –
(a) pays to the licensing body any charges payable in accordance with the order or, if the amount
cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to pay the charges when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms specified in the order,
171
159 References to paras. 6 & 20 of Sch. 2 added by SI 2003/2498.
be in the same position as regards infringement of performers’ property rights as if he had at all
material times been the holder of a licence granted by the rights owner in question on the terms
specified in the order.
(2) The benefit of the order may be assigned –
(a) in the case of an order under paragraph 10, if assignment is not prohibited under the terms of
the Tribunal's order; and
(b) in the case of an order under paragraph 11, if assignment was not prohibited under the terms
of the original licence.
(3) The Tribunal may direct that an order under paragraph 10 or 11, or an order under paragraph 12
varying such an order, so far as it varies the amount of charges payable, has effect from a date before
that on which it is made, but not earlier than the date on which the reference or application was made
or, if later, on which the licence was granted or, as the case may be, was due to expire.
If such a direction is made –
(a) any necessary repayments, or further payments, shall be made in respect of charges already
paid, and
(b) the reference in sub-paragraph (1)(a) to the charges payable in accordance with the order shall
be construed, where the order is varied by a later order, as a reference to the charges so payable by
virtue of the later order.
General considerations: unreasonable discrimination
14 (1) In determining what is reasonable on a reference or application under this Schedule relating to
a licensing scheme or licence, the Copyright Tribunal shall have regard to –
(a) the availability of other schemes, or the granting of other licences, to other persons in similar
circumstances, and
(b) the terms of those schemes or licences,
and shall exercise its powers so as to secure that there is no unreasonable discrimination between
licensees, or prospective licensees, under the scheme or licence to which the reference or application
relates and licensees under other schemes operated by, or other licences granted by, the same person.
(2) This does not affect the Tribunal’s general obligation in any case to have regard to all relevant
circumstances.
Application to settle royalty or other sum payable for lending
15 (1) An application to settle the royalty or other sum payable in pursuance of paragraph 14A of
Schedule 2 (lending of certain recordings) may be made to the Copyright Tribunal by the owner of
a performer’s property rights or the person claiming to be treated as licensed by him.
(2) The Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to be reasonable
in the circumstances.
(3) Either party may subsequently apply to the Tribunal to vary the order, and the Tribunal shall
consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the original order as it may determine
to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An application under sub-paragraph (3) shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal,
be made within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the order on a previous
application under that sub-paragraph.
(5) An order under sub-paragraph (3) has effect from the date on which it is made or such later date
as may be specified by the Tribunal.
Certification of licensing schemes
16 (1) A person operating or proposing to operate a licensing scheme may apply to the Secretary of
State to certify the scheme for the purposes of paragraph 6, 14A or 20 of Schedule 2 (recording of
broadcasts by educational establishments, lending of certain recordings, provision of sub-titled copies
of broadcast).159
(2) The Secretary of State shall by order made by statutory instrument certify the scheme if he is
satisfied that it –
(a) enables the works to which it relates to be identified with sufficient certainty by persons likely
to require licences, and
172
160 Revised paras. 17 (1)-(2) substituted, and para. 17(3) amended, by the Enterprise Act 2002. See also
Annex V.
(b) sets out clearly the charges (if any) payable and the other terms on which licences will be
granted.
(3) The scheme shall be scheduled to the order and the certification shall come into operation for the
purposes of the relevant paragraph of Schedule 2 –
(a) on such date, not less than eight weeks after the order is made, as may be specified in the order,
or
(b) if the scheme is the subject of a reference under paragraph 3 (reference of proposed scheme),
any later date on which the order of the Copyright Tribunal under that section comes into force or
the reference is withdrawn.
(4) A variation of the scheme is not effective unless a corresponding amendment of the order is
made; and the Secretary of State shall make such an amendment in the case of a variation ordered by
the Copyright Tribunal on a reference under paragraph 3, 4 or 5, and may do so in any other case if
he thinks fit.
(5) The order shall be revoked if the scheme ceases to be operated and may be revoked if it appears
to the Secretary of State that it is no longer being operated according to its terms.
Powers exercisable in consequence of competition report
17 (1)160 Sub-paragraph (1A) applies where whatever needs to be remedied, mitigated or prevented by
the Secretary of State, the Competition Commission or (as the case may be) the Office of Fair
Trading under section 12(5) of the Competition Act 1980 or section 41(2), 55(2), 66(6), 75(2), 83(2),
138(2), 147(2) or 160(2) of, or paragraph 5(2) or 10(2) of Schedule 7 to, the Enterprise Act 2002
(powers to take remedial action following references to the Commission in connection with public
bodies and certain other persons, mergers or market investigations etc.) consists of or includes –
(a) conditions in licences granted by the owner of a performer's property rights restricting the use
to which a recording may be put by the licensee or the right of the owner to grant other licenses,
or
(b) a refusal of an owner of a performer's property rights to grant licences on reasonable terms.
(1A) The powers conferred by Schedule 8 to the Enterprise Act 2002 include power to cancel or
modify those conditions and, instead or in addition, to provide that licences in respect of the
performer's property rights shall be available as of right.
(2) The references to anything permitted by Schedule 8 to the Enterprise Act 2002 in section 12(5A)
of the Competition Act 1980 and in sections 75(4)(a), 83(4)(a), 84(2)(a), 89(1), 160(4)(a), 161(3)(a)
and 164(1) of, and paragraphs 5, 10 and 11 of Schedule 7 to, the Act of 2002 shall be construed
accordingly.
(3) The Secretary of State, the Competition Commission or (as the case may be) the Office of Fair
Trading shall only exercise the powers available by virtue of this paragraph if he or it is satisfied that
to do so does not contravene any Convention relating to performers’ rights to which the United
Kingdom is a party.
(4) The terms of a licence available by virtue of this paragraph shall, in default of agreement, be
settled by the Copyright Tribunal on an application by a person requiring the licence; and terms so
settled shall authorise the licensee to do everything in respect of which a licence is so available.
(5) Where the terms of a licence are settled by the Tribunal, the licence has effect from the date on
which the application to the Tribunal was made.
173
161 Inserted by SI 2003/2498.
Section 296ZE SCHEDULE 5A 161
PERMITTED ACTS TO WHICH SECTION 296ZE APPLIES
PART 1
Copyright exceptions
section 29 (research and private study)
section 31A (making a single accessible copy for personal use)
section 31B (multiple copies for visually impaired persons)
section 31C (intermediate copies and records)
section 32(1), (2) and (3) (things done for purposes of instruction or examination)
section 35 (recording by educational establishments of broadcasts)
section 36 (reprographic copying by educational establishments of passages from published works)
section 38 (copying by librarians: articles in periodicals)
section 39 (copying by librarians: parts of published works)
section 41 (copying by librarians: supply of copies to other libraries)
section 42 (copying by librarians or archivists: replacement copies of works)
section 43 (copying by librarians or archivists: certain unpublished works)
section 44 (copy of work required to be made as condition of export)
section 45 (Parliamentary and judicial proceedings)
section 46 (Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries)
section 47 (material open to public inspection or on official register)
section 48 (material communicated to the Crown in the course of public business)
section 49 (public records)
section 50 (acts done under statutory authority)
section 61 (recordings of folksongs)
section 68 (incidental recording for purposes of broadcast)
section 69 (recording for purposes of supervision and control of broadcasts)
section 70 (recording for purposes of time-shifting)
section 71 (photographs of broadcasts)
section 74 (provision of sub-titled copies of broadcast)
section 75 (recording for archival purposes)
PART 2
Rights in performances exceptions
paragraph 4 of Schedule 2 (things done for purposes of instruction or examination)
paragraph 6 of Schedule 2 (recording of broadcasts by educational establishments)
paragraph 7 of Schedule 2 (copy of work required to be made as condition of export)
paragraph 8 of Schedule 2 (Parliamentary and judicial proceedings)
paragraph 9 of Schedule 2 (Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries)
paragraph 10 of Schedule 2 (public records)
paragraph 11 of Schedule 2 (acts done under statutory authority)
paragraph 14 of Schedule 2 (recordings of folksongs)
174
paragraph 16 of Schedule 2 (incidental recording for purposes of broadcast)
paragraph 17 of Schedule 2 (recordings for purposes of supervision and control of broadcasts)
paragraph 17A of Schedule 2 (recording for the purposes of time-shifting)
paragraph 17B of Schedule 2 (photographs of broadcasts)
paragraph 20 of Schedule 2 (provision of sub-titled copies of broadcast)
paragraph 21 of Schedule 2 (recording of broadcast for archival purposes)
PART 3
Database right exceptions
regulation 20 of and Schedule 1 to the Copyright and Rights in Databases Regulations 1997 (S.I.
1997/3032)
175
162 Para. 5(5) added by SI 1996/2967.
Section 301 SCHEDULE 6
PROVISIONS FOR THE BENEFIT OF THE HOSPITAL FOR SICK CHILDREN
Interpretation
1 (1) In this Schedule –
"the Hospital" means The Hospital for Sick Children, Great Ormond Street, London,
"the trustees" means the special trustees appointed for the Hospital under the National Health
Service Act 1977; and
"the work" means the play "Peter Pan" by Sir James Matthew Barrie.
(2) Expressions used in this Schedule which are defined for the purposes of Part I of this Act
(copyright) have the same meaning as in that Part.
Entitlement to royalty
2 (1) The trustees are entitled, subject to the following provisions of this Schedule, to a royalty in
respect of any public performance, commercial publication or communication to the public of the
whole or any substantial part of the work or an adaptation of it.
(2) Where the trustees are or would be entitled to a royalty, another form of remuneration may be
agreed.
Exceptions
3 No royalty is payable in respect of –
(a) anything which immediately before copyright in the work expired on 31st December 1987 could
lawfully have been done without the licence, or further licence, of the trustees as copyright owners;
or
(b) anything which if copyright still subsisted in the work could, by virtue of any provision of
Chapter III of Part I of this Act (acts permitted notwithstanding copyright), be done without
infringing copyright.
Saving
4 No royalty is payable in respect of anything done in pursuance of arrangements made before the
passing of this Act.
Procedure for determining amount payable
5 (1) In default of agreement application may be made to the Copyright Tribunal which shall consider
the matter and make such order regarding the royalty or other remuneration to be paid as it may
determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(2) Application may subsequently be made to the Tribunal to vary its order, and the Tribunal shall
consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the original order as it may determine
to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(3) An application for variation shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal, be made
within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the order on a previous application for
variation.
(4) A variation order has effect from the date on which it is made or such later date as may be
specified by the Tribunal.
(5)162 The provisions of Chapter VIII of Part I (general provisions relating to the Copyright Tribunal)
apply in relation to the Tribunal when exercising any jurisdiction under this paragraph.
Sums received to be held on trust
6 The sums received by the trustees by virtue of this Schedule, after deduction of any relevant
expenses, shall be held by them on trust for the purposes of the Hospital.
Right only for the benefit of the Hospital
7 (1) The right of the trustees under this Schedule may not be assigned and shall cease if the trustees
purport to assign or charge it.
176
163 Reference to Charities Act 1993 inserted by that Act (replacing original reference to Charities Act 1960).
(2) The right may not be the subject of an order under section 92 of the National Health Service Act
1977 (transfers of trust property by order of the Secretary of State) and shall cease if the Hospital
ceases to have a separate identity or ceases to have purposes which include the care of sick children.
(3) Any power of Her Majesty, the court (within the meaning of the Charities Act 1993163) or any
other person to alter the trusts of a charity is not exercisable in relation to the trust created by this
Schedule.
177
164 Selected provisions only reproduced. Paras. 6, 8 & 34 were repealed by SI 1996/2967. Other
provisions in Sch. 7 have also been repealed, eg the following (by the legislation indicated): para. 14
(Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1992), para. 26 (Taxation of Chargeable Gains Act 1992), para. 27
(Communications Act 2003) paras. 29 & 30 (Broadcasting Act 1990), para. 31 (Companies Act 1989)
and para. 35 (Companies (No. 2) (Northern Ireland) Order 1990, SI 1990/1504).
Section 303(1) SCHEDULE 7 164
CONSEQUENTIAL AMENDMENTS: GENERAL
Public Libraries (Scotland) Act 1955 (c. 27)
6. In section 4 of the Public Libraries (Scotland) Act 1955 (extension of lending power of public
libraries), make the existing provision subsection (1) and after it add—
"(2) The provisions of Part I of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 (copyright)
relating to the rental of copies of sound recordings, films and computer programs apply to any
lending by a statutory library authority of copies of such works, whether or not a charge is made
for that facility.".
London County, Council (General Powers) Act 1958 (c. xxi)
7. In section 36 of the London County Council (General Powers) Act 1958 (power as to libraries:
provision and repair of things other than books) for subsection (5) substitute—
"(5) Nothing in this section shall be construed as authorising an infringement of copyright.".
Public Libraries and Museums Act 1964 (c. 75)
8. In section 8 of the Public Libraries and Museums Act 1964 (restrictions on charges for library
facilities), after subsection (5) add—
"(6) The provisions of Part I of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 (copyright)
relating to the rental of copies of sound recordings, films and computer programs apply to any
lending by a library authority of copies of such works, whether or not a charge is made for that
facility.".
House of Commons Disqualification Act 1975 (c. 24)
16. In Part II of Schedule I to the House of Commons Disqualification Act 1975 (bodies of which
all members are disqualified), at the appropriate place insert "The Copyright Tribunal".
Northern Ireland Assembly Disqualification Act 1975 (c. 25)
17. In Part 11 of Schedule I to the Northern Ireland Assembly Disqualification Act 1975 (bodies of
which all members are disqualified), at the appropriate place insert "The Copyright Tribunal".
Education and Libraries (Northern Ireland) Order 1986 (S.I.1986/594 (N.I.3)
34. In Article 77 of the Education and Libraries (Northern Ireland) Order 1986 (charges for library
services), after paragraph (2) add—
"(3) The provisions of Part I of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 (copyright)
relating to the rental of copies of sound recordings, films and computer programs apply to any
lending by a board of copies of such works, whether or not a charge is made for that facility.".
178
165 Selected provisions only reproduced, for other provisions see 1988 Act as enacted.
Section 303(2) SCHEDULE 8 165
REPEALS
Chapter Short title Extent of repeal
1956 c. 74. Copyright Act 1956. The whole Act.
1958 c. 44. Dramatic and Musical
Performers' Protection
Act 1958.
The whole Act.
1963 c. 53. Performers' Protection Act
1963.
The whole Act.
1968 c. 68. Design Copyright Act 1968. The whole Act.
1971 c. 4. Copyright (Amendment) Act
1971.
The whole Act.
1972 c. 32. Performers' Protection Act
1972.
The whole Act.
1982 c. 35. Copyright Act 1956
(Amendment) Act 1982.
The whole Act.
1983 c. 42. Copyright (Amendment) Act
1983.
The whole Act.
1985 c. 41. Copyright (Computer
Soft-ware) Amendment Act
1985.
The whole Act.
179
166 Commencement date 1st January 1993.
THE COPYRIGHT (COMPUTER PROGRAMS)
REGULATIONS 1992 (SI 1992 No. 3233)166
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS AND SAVINGS
(Regulation 12)
Computer programs created before 1st January 1993
12.—(1) Subject to paragraph (2), the amendments of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988
made by these Regulations apply in relation to computer programs created before 1st January 1993 as they
apply to computer programs created on or after that date.
(2) Nothing in these Regulations affects any agreement or any term or condition of an agreement
where the agreement, term or condition is entered into before 1st January 1993.
180
167 Commencement date 1st January 1996
168 See also Regulation 19 of SI 1996/2967, page 187.
169 See footnote 43.
THE DURATION OF COPYRIGHT AND RIGHTS IN
PERFORMANCES REGULATIONS 1995 (SI 1995 No. 3297)167
PART III
SAVINGS AND TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS168
(Regulations 12 to 36)
Introductory
Introductory
12.—(1) References in this Part to “commencement”, without more, are to the date on which these
Regulations come into force.
(2) In this Part—
“the 1988 Act” means the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988;
“the 1988 provisions” means the provisions of that Act as they stood immediately before
commencement (including the provisions of Schedule 1 to that Act continuing the effect of earlier
enactments); and
“the new provisions” means the provisions of that Act as amended by these Regulations.
(3) Expressions used in this Part which are defined for the purposes of Part I or II of the 1988 Act,
in particular references to the copyright owner, have the same meaning as in that Part.
Films not protected as such
13. In relation to a film in which copyright does not or did not subsist as such but which is or was
protected—
(a) as an original dramatic work, or
(b) by virtue of the protection of the photographs forming part of the film,
references in the new provisions, and in this Part, to copyright in a film are to any copyright in the film
as an original dramatic work or, as the case may be, in photographs forming part of the film.
Copyright
Copyright: interpretation
14.—(1) In the provisions of this Part relating to copyright—
(a) “existing, in relation to a work, means made before commencement; and
(b) “existing copyright work” means a work in which copyright subsisted immediately before
commencement.
(2) For the purposes of those provisions a work of which the making extended over a period shall be
taken to have been made when its making was completed.
(3) References in those provisions to “moral rights” are to the rights conferred by Chapter IV of Part
I of the 1988 Act.
Duration of copyright: general saving
15.—(1) Copyright in an existing copyright work shall continue to subsist until the date on which it
would have expired under the 1988 provisions if that date is later than the date on which copyright would
expire under the new provisions.
(2) Where paragraph (1) has effect, section 57 of the 1988 Act (anonymous or pseudonymous works:
acts permitted on assumptions as to expiry of copyright or death of author) applies as it applied
immediately before commencement (that is, without the amendments made by Regulation 5(2)169 ).
Duration of copyright: application of new provisions
16. The new provisions relating to duration of copyright apply—
(a) to copyright works made after commencement;
181
(b) to existing works which first qualify for copyright protection after commencement;
(c) to existing copyright works, subject to Regulation 15 (general saving for any longer period
applicable under 1988 provisions); and
(d) to existing works in which copyright expired before 31st December 1995 but which were on
1st July 1995 protected in another EEA state under legislation relating to copyright or related
rights.
Extended and revived copyright
17.— In the following provisions of this Part—
“extended copyright” means any copyright which subsists by virtue of the new provisions after the
date on which it would have expired under the 1988 provisions; and
“revived copyright” means any copyright which subsists by virtue of the new provisions after
having expired under the 1988 provisions or any earlier enactment relating to copyright.
Ownership of extended copyright
18.—(1) The person who is the owner of the copyright in a work immediately before commencement
is as from commencement the owner of any extended copyright in the work, subject as follows.
(2) If he is entitled to copyright for a period less than the whole of the copyright period under the
1988 provisions, any extended copyright is part of the reversionary interest expectant on the termination
of that period.
Ownership of revived copyright
19.—(1) The person who was the owner of the copyright in a work immediately before it expired (the
“former copyright owner”) is as from commencement the owner of any revived copyright in the work,
subject as follows.
(2) If the former copyright owner has died before commencement, or in the case of a legal person has
ceased to exist before commencement, the revived copyright shall vest—
(a) in the case of a film, in the principal director of the film or his personal representatives,
(b) in any other case, in the author of the work or his personal representatives.
(3) Where revived copyright vests in personal representatives by virtue of paragraph (2), it shall be
held by them for the benefit of the person who would have been entitled to it had it been vested in the
principal director or author immediately before his death and had devolved as part of his estate.
Prospective ownership of extended or revived copyright
20.—(1) Where by an agreement made before commencement in relation to extended or revived
copyright, and signed by or on behalf of the prospective owner of the copyright, the prospective owner
purports to assign the extended or revived copyright (wholly or partially) to another person, then if, on
commencement the assignee or another person claiming under him would be entitled as against all other
persons to require the copyright to be vested in him, the copyright shall vest in the assignee or his
successor in title by virtue of this paragraph.
(2) A licence granted by a prospective owner of extended or revived copyright is binding on every
successor in title to his interest (or prospective interest) in the right, except a purchaser in good faith for
valuable consideration and without notice (actual or constructive) of the licence or a person deriving title
from such a purchaser; and references in Part I of the 1988 Act to doing anything with, or without, the
licence of the copyright owner shall be construed accordingly.
(3) In paragraph (2) “prospective owner” includes a person who is prospectively entitled to extended
or revived copyright by virtue of such an agreement as is mentioned in paragraph (1).
Extended copyright: existing licences, agreement, &c.
21.—(1) Any copyright licence, any term or condition of an agreement relating to the exploitation
of a copyright work, or any waiver or assertion of moral rights, which—
(a) subsists immediately before commencement in relation to an existing copyright work, and
(b) is not to expire before the end of the copyright period under the 1998 provisions,
shall continue to have effect during the period of any extended copyright, subject to any agreement to the
contrary.
(2) Any copyright licence, or term or condition relating to the exploitation of a copyright work,
182
imposed by order of the Copyright Tribunal which—
(a) subsists immediately before commencement in relation to an existing copyright work, and
(b) is not to expire before the end of the copyright period under the 1988 provisions,
shall continue to have effect during the period of any extended copyright, subject to any further order of
the Tribunal.
Revived copyright: exercise of moral rights
22.—(1) The following provisions have effect with respect to the exercise of moral rights in relation to
a work in which there is revived copyright.
(2) Any waiver or assertion of moral rights which subsisted immediately before the expiry of
copyright shall continue to have effect during the period of revived copyright.
(3) Moral rights are exercisable after commencement by the author of a work or, as the case may be,
the director of a film in which revived copyright subsists, as with any other copyright work.
(4) Where the author or director died before commencement—
(a) the rights conferred by—
section 77 (right to identification as author or director),
section 80 (right to object to derogatory treatment of work), or
section 85 (right to privacy of certain photographs and films),
are exercisable after commencement by his personal representatives, and
(b) any infringement after commencement of the right conferred by section 84 (false attribution)
is actionable by his personal representatives.
(5) Any damages recovered by personal representatives by virtue of this Regulation in respect of an
infringement after a person’s death shall devolve as part of his estate as if the right of action had subsisted
and been vested in him immediately before his death.
(6) Nothing in these Regulations shall be construed as causing a moral right to be exercisable if, or
to the extent that, the right was excluded by virtue of paragraph 23 or 24 of Schedule 1 on the
commencement of the 1988 Act or would have been so excluded if copyright had not previously expired.
Revived copyright: saving for acts of exploitation when work in public domain, &c.
23.—(1) No act done before commencement shall be regarded as infringing revived copyright in a
work.
(2) It is not an infringement of revived copyright in a work—
(a) to do anything after commencement in pursuance of arrangements made before 1st January
1995 at a time when copyright did not subsist in the work,
(b) to issue to the public after commencement copies of the work made before 1st July 1995 at a
time when copyright did not subsist in the work.
(3) It is not an infringement of revived copyright in a work to do anything after commencement in
relation to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work or a film made before commencement, or made
in pursuance of arrangements made before commencement, which contains a copy of that work or is an
adaptation of that work if—
(a) the copy or adaptation was made before 1st July 1995 at a time when copyright did not subsist
in the work in which revived copyright subsists, or
(b) the copy or adaptation was made in pursuance of arrangements made before 1st July 1995 at
a time when copyright did not subsist in the work in which revived copyright subsists.
(4) It is not an infringement of revived copyright in a work to do after commencement anything which
is a restricted act in relation to the work if the act is done at a time when, or is done in pursuance of
arrangements made at a time when, the name and address of a person entitled to authorise the act cannot
by reasonable inquiry be ascertained.
(5) In this Regulation “arrangements” means arrangements for the exploitation of the work in
question.
(6) It is not an infringement of any moral right to do anything which by virtue of this Regulation is
not an infringement of copyright.
Revived copyright: use as of right subject to reasonable royalty
24.—(1) In the case of a work in which revived copyright subsists any acts restricted by the copyright
183
170 See new section 5B inserted by SI 1995/3297.
shall be treated as licensed by the copyright owner, subject only to the payment of such reasonable royalty
or other remuneration as may be agreed or determined in default of agreement by the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) A person intending to avail himself of the right conferred by this Regulation must give reasonable
notice of his intention to the copyright owner, stating when he intends to begin to do the acts.
(3) If he does not give such notice, his acts shall not be treated as licensed.
(4) If he does give such notice, his acts shall be treated as licensed and a reasonable royalty or other
remuneration shall be payable in respect of them despite the fact that its amount is not agreed or
determined until later.
(5) This Regulation does not apply if or to the extent that a licence to do the acts could be granted
by a licensing body (within the meaning of section 116(2) of the 1988 Act), whether or not under a
licensing scheme.
(6) No royalty or other remuneration is payable by virtue of this Regulation in respect of anything
for which a royalty or other remuneration is payable under Schedule 6 to the 1988 Act.
Revived copyright: application to Copyright Tribunal
25.—(1) An application to settle the royalty other remuneration payable in pursuance of Regulation
24 may be made to the Copyright Tribunal by the copyright owner or the person claiming to be treated
as licensed by him.
(2) The Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to be reasonable
in the circumstances.
(3) Either party may subsequently apply to the Tribunal to vary the order, and the Tribunal shall
consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the original order as it may determine to
be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An application under paragraph (3) shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal, be
made within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the order on a previous application
under that paragraph.
(5) An order under paragraph (3) has effect from the date on which it is made or such later date as
may be specified by the Tribunal.
Film sound tracks: application of new provisions
26.—(1) The new provisions relating to the treatment of film sound tracks170 apply to existing sound
tracks as from commencement.
(2) The owner of any copyright in a film has as from commencement corresponding rights as
copyright owner in any existing sound track treated as part of the film; but without prejudice to any rights
of the owner of the copyright in the sound track as a sound recording.
(3) Anything done before commencement under or in relation to the copyright in the sound recording
continues to have effect and shall have effect, so far as concerns the sound track, in relation to the film
as in relation to the sound recording.
(4) It is not an infringement of the copyright in the film (or of any moral right in the film) to do
anything after commencement in pursuance of arrangements for the exploitation of the sound recording
made before commencement.
Rights in performances
Rights in performances: interpretation
27.—(1) In the provisions of this Part relating to rights in performances—
(a) “existing, in relation to a performance, means given before commencement; and
(b) “existing protected performance” means a performance in relation to which rights under Part
II of the 1988 Act (rights in performances) subsisted immediately before commencement.
(2) References in this Part to performers’ rights are to the rights given by section 180(1)(a) of the
1988 Act and reference to recording rights are to the rights given by section 180(1)(b) of that Act.
Duration of rights in performances: general saving
28. Any rights under Part II of the 1988 Act in an existing protected performance shall continue to
subsist until the date on which they would have expired under the 1988 provisions if that date is later than
184
the date on which the rights would expire under the new provisions.
Duration of rights in performances: application of new provisions
29. The new provisions relating to the duration of rights under Part II of the 1988 Act apply—
(a) to performances taking place after commencement;
(b) to existing performances which first qualify for protection under Part II of the 1988 Act after
commencement;
(c) to existing protected performances, subject to Regulation 28 (general saving for any longer
period applicable under 1988 provisions); and
(d) to existing performances—
(i) in which rights under Part II of the 1988 Act expired after the commencement of that Part
and before 31st December 1995, or
(ii) which were protected by earlier enactments relating to the protection of performers and in
which rights under that Part did not arise by reason only that the performance was given at a
date such that the rights would have ceased to subsist before the commencement of that Part,
but which were on 1st July 1995 protected in another EEA state under legislation relating to
copyright or related rights.
Extended and revived performance rights
30. In the following provisions of this Part—
“extended performance rights” means rights under Part II of the 1988 Act which subsist by virtue
of the new provisions after the date on which they would have expired under the 1988 provisions;
and
“revived performance rights” means rights which under Part II of the 1988 Act subsist by virtue
of the new provisions—
(a) after having expired under the 1988 provisions, or
(b) in relation to a performance which was protected by earlier enactments relating to the
protection of performers and in which rights under that Part did not arise by reason only that the
performance was given at a date such that the rights would have ceased to subsist before the
commencement of that Part.
References in the following provisions of this Part to “revived pre-1988 rights” are to revived
performance rights within paragraph (b) of the above definition.
Entitlement to extended or revived performance rights
31.—(1) Any extended performance rights are exercisable as from commencement by the person who
was entitled to exercise those rights immediately before commencement, that is—
(a) in the case of performer’s rights, the performer or (if he has died) the person entitled to by
virtue of section 192(2) of the 1988 Act to exercise those rights;
(b) in the case of recording rights, the person who was within the meaning of section 185 of the
1988 Act the person having those rights.
(2) Any revived performance rights are exercisable as from commencement—
(a) in the case of rights which expired after commencement of the 1988 Act, by the person who
was entitled to exercise those rights immediately before they expired;
(b) in the case of revived pre-1988 performers’ rights, by the performer or his personal
representatives;
(c) in the case of revived pre-1988 recording rights, by the person who wouldhave been the person
having those rights immediately before the commencement of the 1988 Act or, if earlier,
immediately before the death of the performer, applying the provisions of section 185 of that Act
to the circumstances then obtaining.
(3) Any remuneration or damages received by a person’s personal representatives by virtue of a right
conferred on them by paragraph (1) or (2) shall devolve as part of that person’s estate as if the right had
subsisted and been vested in him immediately before his death.
Extended performance rights: existing consents, agreement, &c.
32. Any consent, or any term or condition of an agreement, relating to the exploitation of an existing
protected performance which—
(a) subsists immediately before commencement, and
185
(b) is not to expire before the end of the period for which rights under Part II of the 1998 Act
subsist in relation to that performance,
shall continue to subsist during the period of any extended performance rights, subject to any agreement
to the contrary.
Revived performance rights: savings for acts of exploitation when performance in public domain,
&c.
33.—(1) No act done before commencement shall be regarded as infringing revived performance
rights in a performance.
(2) It is not an infringement of revived performance rights in a performance—
(a) to do anything after commencement in pursuance of arrangements made before 1st January
1995 at a time when the performance was not protected, or
(b) to issue to the public after commencement a recording of a performance made before 1st July
1995 at a time when the performance was not protected.
(3) It is not an infringement of revived performance rights in a performance to do anything after
commencement in relation to a sound recording or film made before commencement, or made in
pursuance of arrangements made before commencement, which contains a recording of the performance
if—
(a) the recording of the performance was made before 1st July 1995 at a time when the
performance was not protected, or
(b) the recording of the performance was made in pursuance of arrangements made before 1st July
1995 at a time when the performance was not protected.
(4) It is not an infringement of revived performance rights in a performance to do after
commencement anything at a time when, or in pursuance of arrangements made at a time when, the name
and address of a person entitled to authorise the act cannot by reasonable inquiry be ascertained.
(5) In this Regulation “arrangements” means arrangements for the exploitation of the performance
in question.
(6) References in this Regulation to a performance being protected are—
(a) in relation to the period after commencement of the 1988 Act, to rights under Part II of that Act
subsisting in relation to the performance, and
(b) in relation to earlier periods, to the consent of the performer being required under earlier
enactments relating to the protection of performers.
Revived performance rights: use as of right subject to reasonable remuneration
34.—(1) In the case of a performance in which revived performance rights subsist any acts which
require the consent of any person under Part II of the 1988 Act (the “rights owner”) shall be treated as
having that consent, subject only to the payment of such reasonable remuneration as may be agreed or
determined in default of agreement by the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) A person intending to avail himself of the right conferred by this Regulation must give reasonable
notice of his intention to the rights owner, stating when he intends to begin to do the acts.
(3) If he does not give such notice, his acts shall not be treated as having consent.
(4) If he does give such notice, his acts shall be treated as having consent and reasonable
remuneration shall be payable in respect of them despite the fact that its amount is not agreed or
determined until later.
Revived performance rights: application to Copyright Tribunal
35.—(1) An application to settle the remuneration payable in pursuance of Regulation 34 may be
made to the Copyright Tribunal by the rights owner or the person claiming to be treated as having his
consent.
(2) The Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to be reasonable
in the circumstances.
(3) Either party may subsequently apply to the Tribunal to vary the order, and the Tribunal shall
consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the original order as it may determine to
be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An application under paragraph (3) shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal, be
made within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the order on a previous application
186
under that paragraph.
(5) An order under paragraph (3) has effect from the date on which it is made or such later date as
may be specified by the Tribunal.
Supplementary
Construction of references to EEA states
36.—(1) For the purpose of the new provisions relating to the term of copyright protection applicable
to a work of which the country of origin is not an EEA state and of which the author is not a national of
an EEA state—
(a) a work first published before 1st July 1995 shall be treated as published in an EEA state if it
was on that date regarded under the law of the United Kingdom or another EEA state as having
been published in that state;
(b) an unpublished film made before 1st July 1995 shall be treated as originating in an EEA state
if it was on that date regarded under the law of the United Kingdom or another EEA state as a film
whose maker had his headquarters in, or was domiciled or resident in, that state; and
(c) the author of a work made before 1st July 1995 shall be treated as an EEA national if he was
on that date regarded under the law of the United Kingdom or another EEA state as a national of
that state.
The references above to the law of another EEA state are to the law of that state having effect for the
purposes of rights corresponding to those provided for in Part I of the 1988 Act.
(2) For the purposes of the new provisions relating to the term of protection applicable to a
performance where the performer is not a national of an EEA state, the performer of a performance given
before 1st July 1995 shall be treated as an EEA national if he was on that date regarded under the law of
the United Kingdom or another EEA state as a national of that state.
The reference above to the law of another EEA state is to the law of that state having effect for the
purposes of rights corresponding to those provided for in Part II of the 1988 Act.
(3) In this Regulation “another EEA state” means an EEA state other than the United Kingdom.
187
171 Commencement date 1st December 1996.
THE COPYRIGHT AND RELATED RIGHTS
REGULATIONS 1996 (SI 1996 No. 2967)171
CLARIFICATION OF TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
RELATING TO PRE-1989 PHOTOGRAPHS
(Regulation 19)
19. Any question arising, in relation to photographs which were existing works within the meaning
of Schedule 1, as to who is to be regarded as the author for the purposes of—
(a) regulations 15 and 16 of the Duration of Copyright and Rights in Performances Regulations
1995 (duration of copyright: application of new provisions subject to general saving), or
(b) regulation 19(2)(b) of those regulations (ownership of revived copyright),
is to be determined in accordance with section 9 as in force on the commencement of those regulations
(and not, by virtue of paragraph 10 of Schedule 1, in accordance with the law in force at the time when
the work was made).
PART III
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS AND SAVINGS
(Regulations 25 to 36)
General provisions
Introductory
25.—(1) In this Part—
“commencement” means the commencement of these Regulations; and
“existing”, in relation to a work or performance, means made or given before commencement.
(2) For the purposes of this Part a work of which the making extended over a period shall be taken
to have been made when its making was completed.
(3) In this Part a “new right” means a right arising by virtue of these Regulations, in relation to a
copyright work or a qualifying performance, to authorise or prohibit an act.
The expression does not include—
(a) a right corresponding to a right which existed immediately before commencement, or
(b) a right to remuneration arising by virtue of these Regulations.
(4) Expressions used in this Part have the same meaning in relation to copyright as they have in Part
I of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988, and in relation to performances as in Part II of that Act.
General rules
26.—(1) Subject to anything in regulations 28 to 36 (special transitional provisions and savings),
these Regulations apply to copyright works made, and to performances given, before or after
commencement.
(2) No act done before commencement shall be regarded as an infringement of any new right, or as
giving rise to any right to remuneration arising by virtue of these Regulations.
Saving for certain existing agreements
27.—(1) Except as otherwise expressly provided, nothing in these Regulations affects an agreement
made before 19th November 1992.
(2) No act done in pursuance of any such agreement after commencement shall be regarded as an
infringement of any new right.
Special provisions
Broadcasts
28. The provisions of—
regulation 5 (place where broadcast treated as made) and
regulation 6 (safeguards in relation to certain satellite broadcasts),
188
have effect in relation to broadcasts made after commencement.
Satellite broadcasting: international co-production agreements
29.—(1) This regulation applies to an agreement concluded before 1st January 1995—
(a) between two or more co-producers of a film, one of whom is a national of an EEA state, and
(b) the provisions of which grant to the parties exclusive rights to exploit all communication to the
public of the film in separate geographical areas.
(2) Where such an agreement giving such exclusive exploitation rights in relation to the United
Kingdom does not expressly or by implication address satellite broadcasting from the United Kingdom,
the person to whom those exclusive rights have been granted shall not make any such broadcast without
the consent of any other party to the agreement whose language-related exploitation rights would be
adversely affected by that broadcast.
New rights: exercise of rights in relation to performances
30.—(1) Any new right conferred by these Regulations in relation to a qualifying performance is
exercisable as from commencement by the performer or (if he has died) by the person who immediately
before commencement was entitled by virtue of section 192(2) to exercise the rights conferred on the
performer by Part II in relation to that performance.
(2) Any remuneration or damages received by a person’s personal representatives by virtue of a right
conferred on them by paragraph (1) shall devolve as part of that person’s estate as if the right had
subsisted and been vested in him immediately before his death.
New rights: effect of pre-commencement authorisation of copying
31. Where before commencement—
(a) the owner or prospective owner of copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work has
authorised a person to make a copy of the work, or
(b) the owner or prospective owner of performer’s rights in a performance has authorised a person
to make a copy of a recording of the performance,
any new right in relation to that copy shall vest on commencement in the person so authorised, subject
to any agreement to the contrary.
New rights: effect of pre-commencement film production agreement
32.—(1) Sections 93A and 191F (presumption of transfer of rental right in case of production
agreement) apply in relation to an agreement concluded before commencement.
As section 93A so applies, the restriction in subsection (3) of that section shall be omitted (exclusion
of presumption in relation to screenplay, dialogue or music specifically created for the film).
(2) Sections 93B and 191G (right to equitable remuneration where rental right transferred) have effect
accordingly, but subject to regulation 33 (right to equitable remuneration applicable to rental after 1st
April 1997).
Right to equitable remuneration applicable to rental after 1st April 1997
33. No right to equitable remuneration under section 93B or 191G (right to equitable remuneration
where rental right transferred) arises—
(a) in respect of any rental of a sound recording or film before 1st April 1997, or
(b) in respect of any rental after that date of a sound recording or film made in pursuance of an
agreement entered into before 1st July 1994, unless the author or performer (or a successor in title
of his) has before 1st January 1997 notified the person by whom the remuneration would be payable
that he intends to exercise that right.
Savings for existing stocks
34.—(1) Any new right in relation to a copyright work does not apply to a copy of the work acquired
by a person before commencement for the purpose of renting or lending it to the public.
(2) Any new right in relation to a qualifying performance does not apply to a copy of a recording of
the performance acquired by a person before commencement for the purpose of renting or lending it to
the public.
189
Lending of copies by libraries or archives
35. Until the making of regulations under section 37 of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988
for the purposes of section 40A(2) of that Act (lending of copies by libraries or archives), the reference
in section 40A(2) (and in paragraph 6B of Schedule 2) to a prescribed library or archive shall be
construed as a reference to any library or archive in the United Kingdom prescribed by paragraphs 2 to
6 of Part A of Schedule 1 to the Copyright (Librarians and Archivists) (Copying of Copyright Material)
Regulations 1989.
Authorship of films
36.—(1) Regulation 18 (authorship of films) applies as from commencement in relation to films made
on or after 1st July 1994.
(2) It is not an infringement of any right which the principal director has by virtue of these
Regulations to do anything after commencement in pursuance of arrangements for the exploitation of the
film made before 19th November 1992.
This does not affect any right of his to equitable remuneration under section 93B.
See page 206 for the savings and transitional provisions of the Copyright and Rights in
Databases Regulations 1997 (SI 1997 No. 3032).
190
172 Commencement date 31st October 2003.
THE COPYRIGHT AND RELATED RIGHTS
REGULATIONS 2003 (SI 2003 No. 2498) 172
PART 3
SAVINGS AND TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
(Regulations 30 to 40)
General provisions
Introductory
30.—(1) In this Part -
"commencement" means the date upon which these regulations come into force;
"extended copyright" means any copyright in sound recordings which subsists by virtue of section
13A of the 1988 Act (as amended by regulation 29) after the date on which it would have expired
under the 1988 provisions;
"prospective owner" includes a person who is prospectively entitled to extended copyright in a
sound recording by virtue of such an agreement as is mentioned in regulation 37(1);
"the 1988 Act" means the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988; and
"the 1988 provisions" means the provisions of the 1988 Act as they stood immediately before
commencement (including the provisions of Schedule 1 to that Act continuing the effect of earlier
enactments).
(2) Expressions used in this Part which are defined for the purposes of Part 1 or 2 of the 1988 Act
have the same meaning as in that Part.
General rules
31.—(1) Subject to regulation 32, these Regulations apply to—
(a) copyright works made,
(b) performances given,
(c) databases, in which database right vests, made, and
(d) works, in which publication right vests, first published,
before or after commencement.
(2) No act done before commencement shall be regarded as an infringement of any new or extended
right arising by virtue of these Regulations.
Savings for certain existing agreements
32.—(1) Nothing in these Regulations affects any agreement made before 22nd December 2002.
(2) No act done after commencement, in pursuance of an agreement made before 22nd December
2002, shall be regarded as an infringement of any new or extended right arising by virtue of these
Regulations.
Special provisions
Permitted acts
33. The provisions of Chapter 3 of Part 1 (acts permitted in relation to copyright works) and
Schedule 2 (rights in performances: permitted acts) in the 1988 provisions shall continue to apply to
anything done after commencement in completion of an act begun before commencement which was
permitted by those provisions.
Performers' rights: making available to the public
34.—(1) Those parts of section 182D in the 1988 provisions which confer a right to equitable
remuneration in relation to the making available to the public in the way mentioned in section 182CA(1)
(regulation 7) of a commercially published sound recording shall cease to apply on commencement.
(2) Any assignment made before commencement under the provisions of section 182D(2) shall, on
commencement, cease to apply insofar as it relates to the new making available to the public right
conferred by section 182CA (regulation 7).
191
Exercise of rights in relation to performances
35.— (1) The new right conferred by section 182CA (consent required for making available to the public)
(in regulation 7) is exercisable as from commencement by the performer or (if he has died) by the person
who immediately before commencement was entitled by virtue of section 192A(2) to exercise the rights
conferred on the performer by Part 2 in relation to that performance.
(2) Any damages received by a person's personal representatives by virtue of the right conferred by
paragraph (1) shall devolve as part of that person's estate as if the right had subsisted and been vested in
him immediately before his death.
Ownership of extended copyright in sound recordings
36. The person who is the owner of the copyright in a sound recording immediately before
commencement is as from commencement the owner of any extended copyright in that sound recording.
Prospective ownership of extended copyright in sound recordings
37.—(1) Where by an agreement made before commencement in relation to extended copyright in
a sound recording, and signed by or on behalf of the prospective owner of the copyright, the prospective
owner purports to assign the extended copyright (wholly or partially) to another person, then, if on
commencement the assignee or another person claiming under him would be entitled as against all other
persons to require the copyright to be vested in him, the copyright shall vest in the assignee or his
successor in title by virtue of this paragraph.
(2) A licence granted by a prospective owner of extended copyright in a sound recording is binding
on every successor in title to his interest (or prospective interest) in the right, except a purchaser in good
faith for valuable consideration and without notice (actual or constructive) of the licence or a person
deriving title from such a purchaser; and references in Part 1 of the 1988 Act to doing anything with, or
without, the licence of the copyright owner shall be construed accordingly.
Extended copyright in sound recordings: existing licences, agreements, etc.
38.—(1) Any copyright licence or any term or condition of an agreement relating to the exploitation
of a sound recording which—
(a) subsists immediately before commencement in relation to an existing sound recording, and
(b) is not to expire before the end of the copyright period under the 1988 provisions,
shall continue to have effect during the period of any extended copyright in that sound recording,
subject to any agreement to the contrary.
(2) Any copyright licence, or term or condition relating to the exploitation of a sound recording,
imposed by order of the Copyright Tribunal which —
(a) subsists immediately before commencement in relation to an existing sound recording, and
(b) is not to expire before the end of the copyright period under the 1988 provisions,
shall continue to have effect during the period of any extended copyright, subject to any further order of
the Tribunal.
Duration of copyright in sound recordings: general saving
39. Copyright in an existing sound recording shall continue to subsist until the date it would have
expired under Regulation 15 of the Duration of Copyright and Rights in Performances Regulations 1995
(SI 1995/3297) if that date is later than the date on which copyright would expire under the provisions
of section 13A of the 1988 Act as amended by regulation 29.
Sanctions and remedies
40.—(1) Section 296 in the 1988 provisions (devices designed to circumvent copy-protection) shall
continue to apply to acts done in relation to computer programs or other works prior to commencement.
(2) Section 296 as substituted by regulation 24(1) (circumvention of technical devices applied to
computer programs), and sections 296ZA (circumvention of technological measures) and 296ZD (rights
and remedies in respect of devices designed to circumvent technological measures), introduced by
regulation 24(1), shall apply to acts done in relation to computer programs or other works on or after
commencement.
(3) Sections 107(2A), 198(1A) and 296ZB(1) and (2) (offences) do not have effect in relation to any
act committed before commencement.
192
173 The Act as a whole was brought into force on 20th November 2002 by SI 2002/2749, which made no
further transitional provisions or savings.
174 The Act as a whole was brought into force on 31st October 2003 by SI 2003/2499, immediately after the
commencement on the same day of the Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 2003, SI 2003/2498.
(There were no transitional provisions or savings in SI 2003/2499.)
COPYRIGHT, ETC. AND TRADE MARKS
(OFFENCES AND ENFORCEMENT) ACT 2002
1 Penalties for criminal offences
[Subsections (1)-(4), which are not reproduced, increased the maximum term of imprisonment
possible under ss.107(4)(b), 198(5)(b) & 297A(2)(b) from two years to ten, and added a possible six
month term of imprisonment to s.297A(2)(a).]
(5) This section does not have effect in relation to any offence committed before the
commencement of this section.
7 Short title, commencement and extent 173
(1) This Act may be cited as the Copyright, etc. and Trade Marks (Offences and
Enforcement) Act 2002.
(2) This Act (apart from this section) shall come into force on such day as the Secretary
of State may by order made by statutory instrument appoint, and different days may
be appointed for different purposes.
(3) An order under subsection (2) may contain transitional provisions and savings
relating to the provisions being brought into force by the order.
(4) This Act extends to Northern Ireland.
(5) Section 6 and this section also extend to the Isle of Man.
--------------------
COPYRIGHT (VISUALLY IMPAIRED PERSONS) ACT 2002
8 Short title, commencement and extent 174
(1) This Act may be cited as the Copyright (Visually Impaired Persons) Act 2002.
(2) This Act (apart from this section) comes into force on such day as the Secretary of
State may appoint by order made by statutory instrument, and different days may
be appointed for different provisions or for different purposes.
(3) An order under subsection (2) may contain transitional provisions and savings
relating to the provisions being brought into force by the order.
(4) This Act extends to Northern Ireland.
Publication
Right
Introduced by Regulations 16 & 17 of the Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 1996, SI 1996/2967,
as free-standing legislation not incorporated into the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988.
193
175 Words “making available” substituted by the Copyright and Related Rights Regulations 2003, SI
2003/2498, in place of original word “communication”.
176 Revised 16(2)(e) substituted by SI 2003/2498 (replacing original “broadcasting the work or including it
in a cable programme service”).
PUBLICATION RIGHT (SI 1996/2967)
16 Publication right
(1) A person who after the expiry of copyright protection, publishes for the first time a
previously unpublished work has, in accordance with the following provisions, a
property right (“publication right”) equivalent to copyright.
(2) For this purpose publication includes any making available175 to the public, in
particular –
(a) the issue of copies to the public;
(b) making the work available by means of an electronic retrieval system;
(c) the rental or lending of copies of the work to the public;
(d) the performance, exhibition or showing of the work in public; or
(e)176 communicating the work to the public.
(3) No account shall be taken for this purpose of any unauthorised act.
In relation to a time when there is no copyright in the work, an unauthorised act
means an act done without the consent of the owner of the physical medium in which
the work is embodied or on which it is recorded.
(4) A work qualifies for publication right protection only if –
(a) first publication is in the European Economic Area, and
(b) the publisher of the work is at the time of first publication a national of an EEA
state.
Where two or more persons jointly publish the work, it is sufficient for the purposes
of paragraph (b) if any of them is a national of an EEA state.
(5) No publication right arises from the publication of a work in which Crown copyright
or Parliamentary copyright subsisted.
(6) Publication right expires at the end of the period of 25 years from the end of the
calendar year in which the work was first published.
(7) In this regulation a “work” means a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work or a
film.
(8) Expressions used in this regulation (other than “publication”) have the same meaning
as in Part I.
17 Application of copyright provisions to publication right
(1) The substantive provisions of Part I relating to copyright (but not moral rights in
copyright works), that is, the relevant provisions of –
Chapter II (rights of copyright owner),
Chapter III (acts permitted in relation to copyright works),
Chapter V (dealings with rights in copyright works),
Chapter VI (remedies for infringement), and
Chapter VII (copyright licensing),
apply in relation to publication right as in relation to copyright, subject to the
following exceptions and modifications.
194
(2) The following provisions do not apply –
(a) in Chapter III (acts permitted in relation to copyright works), sections 57, 64,
66A and 67;
(b) in Chapter VI (remedies for infringement), sections 104 to 106;
(c) in Chapter VII (copyright licensing), section 116(4).
(3) The following provisions have effect with the modifications indicated –
(a) in section 107(4) and (5) (offences of making or dealing in infringing articles,
&c.), the maximum punishment on summary conviction is imprisonment for
a term not exceeding three months or a fine not exceeding level 5 on the
standard scale, or both;
(b) in sections 116(2), 117 and 124 for “works of more than one author” substitute
“works of more than one publisher”.
(4) The other relevant provisions of Part I, that is –
in Chapter I, provisions defining expressions used generally in Part I,
Chapter VIII (the Copyright Tribunal),
in Chapter IX –
section 161 (territorial waters and the continental shelf), and
section 162 (British ships, aircraft and hovercraft), and
in Chapter X –
section 171(1) and (3) (savings for other rules of law, &c.), and
section 172 to 179 (general interpretation provisions),
apply, with any necessary adaptations, for the purposes of supplementing the
substantive provisions of that Part as applied by this regulation.
(5) Except where the context otherwise requires, any other enactment relating to
copyright (whether passed or made before or after these regulations) applies in
relation to publication right as in relation to copyright.
In this paragraph “enactment” includes an enactment contained in subordinate
legislation within the meaning of the Interpretation Act 1978.
Database
Right
Introduced by Part III (Regulations 12-25) of the Copyright and Rights in Databases Regulations 1997,
SI 1997/3032, as free-standing legislation not incorporated into the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act
1988. Subsequently amended by the : -
Scotland Act (Consequential Modifications) (No. 1) Order 1999, SI 1999/1042
Enterprise Act 2002 (Consequential and Supplemental Provisions) Order, SI 2003/1398
Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003
Copyright and Rights in Databases (Amendment) Regulations 2003, SI 2003/2501
(SI 2003/2501 extended database right protection to Isle of Man databases.)
195
177 “Part” here and elsewhere in the regulations means Part III of the 1997 Regulations.
178 References to the Isle of Man added by SI 2003/2501.
DATABASE RIGHT (SI 1997/3032, PART III)
12 Interpretation
(1) In this Part177 –
"database" has the meaning given by section 3A(1) of the 1988 Act;
"extraction", in relation to any contents of a database, means the permanent or
temporary transfer of those contents to another medium by any means or in any form;
"insubstantial", in relation to part of the contents of a database, shall be construed
subject to Regulation 16(2);
"investment" includes any investment, whether of financial, human or technical
resources;
"jointly", in relation to the making of a database, shall be construed in accordance
with Regulation 14(6);
"lawful user", in relation to a database, means any person who (whether under a
licence to do any of the acts restricted by any database right in the database or
otherwise) has a right to use the database;
"maker", in relation to a database, shall be construed in accordance with Regulation
14;
"re-utilisation", in relation to any contents of a database, means making those
contents available to the public by any means;
"substantial", in relation to any investment, extraction or re-utilisation, means
substantial in terms of quantity or quality or a combination of both.
(2) The making of a copy of a database available for use, on terms that it will or may be
returned, otherwise than for direct or indirect economic or commercial advantage,
through an establishment which is accessible to the public shall not be taken for the
purposes of this Part to constitute extraction or re-utilisation of the contents of the
database.
(3) Where the making of a copy of a database available through an establishment which
is accessible to the public gives rise to a payment the amount of which does not go
beyond what is necessary to cover the costs of the establishment, there is no direct
or indirect economic or commercial advantage for the purposes of paragraph (2).
(4) Paragraph (2) does not apply to the making of a copy of a database available for onthe-
spot reference use.
(5)178 Where a copy of a database has been sold within the EEA or the Isle of Man by, or
with the consent of, the owner of the database right in the database, the further sale
within the EEA or the Isle of Man of that copy shall not be taken for the purposes of
this Part to constitute extraction or re-utilisation of the contents of the database.
13 Database right
(1) A property right ("database right") subsists, in accordance with this Part, in a
database if there has been a substantial investment in obtaining, verifying or
presenting the contents of the database.
(2) For the purposes of paragraph (1) it is immaterial whether or not the database or any
of its contents is a copyright work, within the meaning of Part I of the 1988 Act.
(3) This Regulation has effect subject to Regulation 18.
196
179 Added by SI 1999/1042.
14 The maker of a database
(1) Subject to paragraphs (2) to (4), the person who takes the initiative in obtaining,
verifying or presenting the contents of a database and assumes the risk of investing
in that obtaining, verification or presentation shall be regarded as the maker of, and
as having made, the database.
(2) Where a database is made by an employee in the course of his employment, his
employer shall be regarded as the maker of the database, subject to any agreement
to the contrary.
(3) Subject to paragraph (4), where a database is made by Her Majesty or by an officer
or servant of the Crown in the course of his duties, Her Majesty shall be regarded as
the maker of the database.
(4) Where a database is made by or under the direction or control of the House of
Commons or the House of Lords –
(a) the House by whom, or under whose direction or control, the database is made
shall be regarded as the maker of the database, and
(b) if the database is made by or under the direction or control of both Houses, the
two Houses shall be regarded as the joint makers of the database.
(4A)179 Where a database is made by or under the direction or control of the Scottish
Parliament, the Scottish Parliamentary Corporate Body shall be regarded as the
maker of the database.
(5) For the purposes of this Part a database is made jointly if two or more persons acting
together in collaboration take the initiative in obtaining, verifying or presenting the
contents of the database and assume the risk of investing in that obtaining,
verification or presentation.
(6) References in this Part to the maker of a database shall, except as otherwise provided,
be construed, in relation to a database which is made jointly, as references to all the
makers of the database.
15 First ownership of database right
The maker of a database is the first owner of database right in it.
16 Acts infringing database right
(1) Subject to the provisions of this Part, a person infringes database right in a database
if, without the consent of the owner of the right, he extracts or re-utilises all or a
substantial part of the contents of the database.
(2) For the purposes of this Part, the repeated and systematic extraction or re-utilisation
of insubstantial parts of the contents of a database may amount to the extraction or
re-utilisation of a substantial part of those contents.
17 Term of protection
(1) Database right in a database expires at the end of the period of fifteen years from the
end of the calendar year in which the making of the database was completed.
(2) Where a database is made available to the public before the end of the period referred
to in paragraph (1), database right in the database shall expire fifteen years from the
end of the calendar year in which the database was first made available to the public.
(3) Any substantial change to the contents of a database, including a substantial change
resulting from the accumulation of successive additions, deletions or alterations,
which would result in the database being considered to be a substantial new
197
180 See page 206.
181 18(1)(d)-(f) and 18(2A) added by SI 2003/2501.
investment shall qualify the database resulting from that investment for its own term
of protection.
(4) This Regulation has effect subject to Regulation 30.180
18181 Qualification for database right
(1) Database right does not subsist in a database unless, at the material time, its maker,
or if it was made jointly, one or more of its makers, was –
(a) an individual who was a national of an EEA state or habitually resident within
the EEA,
(b) a body which was incorporated under the law of an EEA state and which, at
that time, satisfied one of the conditions in paragraph (2),
(c) a partnership or other unincorporated body which was formed under the law
of an EEA state and which, at that time, satisfied the condition in paragraph
(2)(a),
(d) an individual who was habitually resident within the Isle of Man,
(e) a body which was incorporated under the law of the Isle of Man and which, at
that time, satisfied one of the conditions in paragraph (2A), or
(f) a partnership or other unincorporated body which was formed under the law
of the Isle of Man and which, at that time, satisfied the condition in paragraph
(2A)(a).
(2) The conditions mentioned in paragraphs (1)(b) and (c) are –
(a) that the body has its central administration or principal place of business
within the EEA, or
(b) that the body has its registered office within the EEA and the body's operations
are linked on an ongoing basis with the economy of an EEA state.
(2A) The conditions mentioned in paragraphs (1)(e) and (f) are –
(a) that the body has its central administration or principal place of business
within the Isle of Man, or
(b) that the body has its registered office within the Isle of Man and the body's
operations are linked on an ongoing basis with the economy of the Isle of Man.
(3) Paragraph (1) does not apply in any case falling within Regulation 14(4).
(4) In this Regulation –
(a) "EEA" and "EEA state" have the meaning given by section 172A of the 1988
Act;
(b) "the material time" means the time when the database was made, or if the
making extended over a period, a substantial part of that period.
19 Avoidance of certain terms affecting lawful users
(1) A lawful user of a database which has been made available to the public in any
manner shall be entitled to extract or re-utilise insubstantial parts of the contents of
the database for any purpose.
(2) Where under an agreement a person has a right to use a database, or part of a
database, which has been made available to the public in any manner, any term or
condition in the agreement shall be void in so far as it purports to prevent that person
from extracting or re-utilising insubstantial parts of the contents of the database, or
of that part of the database, for any purpose.
198
182 Added by the Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003. See also Annex III.
20 Exceptions to database right
(1) Database right in a database which has been made available to the public in any
manner is not infringed by fair dealing with a substantial part of its contents if –
(a) that part is extracted from the database by a person who is apart from this
paragraph a lawful user of the database,
(b) it is extracted for the purpose of illustration for teaching or research and not for
any commercial purpose, and
(c) the source is indicated.
(2) The provisions of Schedule 1 specify other acts which may be done in relation to a
database notwithstanding the existence of database right.
20A182 Exceptions to database right: deposit libraries
(1) Database right in a database is not infringed by the copying of a work from the
internet by a deposit library or person acting on its behalf if –
(a) the work is of a description prescribed by regulations under section 10(5) of
the 2003 Act,
(b) its publication on the internet, or a person publishing it there, is connected with
the United Kingdom in a manner so prescribed, and
(c) the copying is done in accordance with any conditions so prescribed.
(2) Database right in a database is not infringed by the doing of anything in relation to
relevant material permitted to be done under regulations under section 7 of the 2003
Act.
(3) Regulations under section 44A(3) of the 1988 Act exclude the application of
paragraph (2) in relation to prescribed activities in relation to relevant material as
(and to the extent that) they exclude the application of section 44A(2) of that Act in
relation to those activities.
(4) In this Regulation –
(a) "the 2003 Act" means the Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003;
(b) "deposit library" and "relevant material" have the same meaning as in section
7 of the 2003 Act.
21 Acts permitted on assumption as to expiry of database right
(1) Database right in a database is not infringed by the extraction or re-utilisation of a
substantial part of the contents of the database at a time when, or in pursuance of
arrangements made at a time when –
(a) it is not possible by reasonable inquiry to ascertain the identity of the maker,
and
(b) it is reasonable to assume that database right has expired.
(2) In the case of a database alleged to have been made jointly, paragraph (1) applies in
relation to each person alleged to be one of the makers.
22 Presumptions relevant to database right
(1) The following presumptions apply in proceedings brought by virtue of this Part of
these Regulations with respect to a database.
(2) Where a name purporting to be that of the maker appeared on copies of the database
as published, or on the database when it was made, the person whose name appeared
shall be presumed, until the contrary is proved –
(a) to be the maker of the database, and
199
(b) to have made it in circumstances not falling within Regulation 14(2) to (4).
(3) Where copies of the database as published bear a label or a mark stating –
(a) that a named person was the maker of the database, or
(b) that the database was first published in a specified year,
the label or mark shall be admissible as evidence of the facts stated and shall be
presumed to be correct until the contrary is proved.
(4) In the case of a database alleged to have been made jointly, paragraphs (2) and (3),
so far as is applicable, apply in relation to each person alleged to be one of the
makers.
23 Application of copyright provisions to database right
The following provisions of the 1988 Act –
sections 90 to 93 (dealing with rights in copyright works);
sections 96 to 98 (rights and remedies of copyright owner);
sections 101 and 102 (rights and remedies of exclusive licensee);
apply in relation to database right and databases in which that right subsists as they apply
in relation to copyright and copyright works.
24 Licensing of database right
The provisions of Schedule 2 have effect with respect to the licensing of database right.
25 Database right: jurisdiction of Copyright Tribunal
(1) The Copyright Tribunal has jurisdiction under this Part to hear and determine
proceedings under the following provisions of Schedule 2 –
(a) paragraph 3, 4 or 5 (reference of licensing scheme);
(b) paragraph 6 or 7 (application with respect to licence under licensing scheme);
(c) paragraph 10, 11 or 12 (reference or application with respect to licence by
licensing body).
(2) The provisions of Chapter VIII of Part I of the 1988 Act (general provisions relating
to the Copyright Tribunal) apply in relation to the Tribunal when exercising any
jurisdiction under this Part.
(3) Provision shall be made by rules under section 150 of the 1988 Act prohibiting the
Tribunal from entertaining a reference under paragraph 3, 4 or 5 of Schedule 2
(reference of licensing scheme) by a representative organisation unless the Tribunal
is satisfied that the organisation is reasonably representative of the class of persons
which it claims to represent.
200
SCHEDULE 1 Regulation 20(2)
EXCEPTIONS TO DATABASE RIGHT FOR PUBLIC ADMINISTRATION
Parliamentary and judicial proceedings
1 Database right in a database is not infringed by anything done for the purposes of parliamentary or
judicial proceedings or for the purposes of reporting such proceedings.
Royal Commissions and statutory inquiries
2 (1) Database right in a database is not infringed by anything done for –
(a) the purposes of the proceedings of a Royal Commission or statutory inquiry, or
(b) the purpose of reporting any such proceedings held in public.
(2) Database right in a database is not infringed by the issue to the public of copies of the report of
a Royal Commission or statutory inquiry containing the contents of the database.
(3) In this paragraph "Royal Commission" and "statutory inquiry" have the same meaning as in
section 46 of the 1988 Act.
Material open to public inspection or on official register
3 (1) Where the contents of a database are open to public inspection pursuant to a statutory
requirement, or are on a statutory register, database right in the database is not infringed by the
extraction of all or a substantial part of the contents containing factual information of any description,
by or with the authority of the appropriate person, for a purpose which does not involve re-utilisation
of all or a substantial part of the contents.
(2) Where the contents of a database are open to public inspection pursuant to a statutory
requirement, database right in the database is not infringed by the extraction or re-utilisation of all
or a substantial part of the contents, by or with the authority of the appropriate person, for the
purpose of enabling the contents to be inspected at a more convenient time or place or otherwise
facilitating the exercise of any right for the purpose of which the requirement is imposed.
(3) Where the contents of a database which is open to public inspection pursuant to a statutory
requirement, or which is on a statutory register, contain information about matters of general
scientific, technical, commercial or economic interest, database right in the database is not infringed
by the extraction or re-utilisation of all or a substantial part of the contents, by or with the authority
of the appropriate person, for the purpose of disseminating that information.
(4) In this paragraph –
"appropriate person" means the person required to make the contents of the database open to
public inspection or, as the case may be, the person maintaining the register;
"statutory register" means a register maintained in pursuance of a statutory requirement; and
"statutory requirement" means a requirement imposed by provision made by or under an
enactment.
Material communicated to the Crown in the course of public business
4 (1) This paragraph applies where the contents of a database have in the course of public business
been communicated to the Crown for any purpose, by or with the licence of the owner of the database
right and a document or other material thing recording or embodying the contents of the database is
owned by or in the custody or control of the Crown.
(2) The Crown may, for the purpose for which the contents of the database were communicated to
it, or any related purpose which could reasonably have been anticipated by the owner of the database
right in the database, extract or re-utilise all or a substantial part of the contents without infringing
database right in the database.
(3) The Crown may not re-utilise the contents of a database by virtue of this paragraph if the contents
have previously been published otherwise than by virtue of this paragraph.
(4) In sub-paragraph (1) "public business" includes any activity carried on by the Crown.
(5) This paragraph has effect subject to any agreement to the contrary between the Crown and the
owner of the database right in the database.
Public records
5 The contents of a database which are comprised in public records within the meaning of the Public
201
Records Act 1958, the Public Records (Scotland) Act 1937 or the Public Records Act (Northern
Ireland) 1923 which are open to public inspection in pursuance of that Act, may be re-utilised by or
with the authority of any officer appointed under that Act, without infringement of database right in
the database.
Acts done under statutory authority
6 (1) Where the doing of a particular act is specifically authorised by an Act of Parliament, whenever
passed, then, unless the Act provides otherwise, the doing of that act does not infringe database right
in a database.
(2) Sub-paragraph (1) applies in relation to an enactment contained in Northern Ireland legislation
as it applies in relation to an Act of Parliament.
(3) Nothing in this paragraph shall be construed as excluding any defence of statutory authority
otherwise available under or by virtue of any enactment.
SCHEDULE 2 Regulation 24.
LICENSING OF DATABASE RIGHT
Licensing scheme and licensing bodies
1 (1) In this Schedule a "licensing scheme" means a scheme setting out –
(a) the classes of case in which the operator of the scheme, or the person on whose behalf he acts,
is willing to grant database right licences, and
(b) the terms on which licences would be granted in those classes of case;
and for this purpose a "scheme" includes anything in the nature of a scheme, whether described as
a scheme or as a tariff or by any other name.
(2) In this Schedule a "licensing body" means a society or other organisation which has as its main
object, or one of its main objects, the negotiating or granting, whether as owner or prospective owner
of a database right or as agent for him, of database right licences, and whose objects include the
granting of licences covering the databases of more than one maker.
(3) In this paragraph "database right licences" means licences to do, or authorise the doing of, any
of the things for which consent is required under Regulation 16.
2 Paragraphs 3 to 8 apply to licensing schemes which are operated by licensing bodies and cover
databases of more than one maker so far as they relate to licences for extracting or re-utilising all or
a substantial part of the contents of a database; and references in those paragraphs to a licensing
scheme shall be construed accordingly.
Reference of proposed licensing scheme to tribunal
3 (1) The terms of a licensing scheme proposed to be operated by a licensing body may be referred to
the Copyright Tribunal by an organisation claiming to be representative of persons claiming that they
require licences in cases of a description to which the scheme would apply, either generally or in
relation to any description of case.
(2) The Tribunal shall first decide whether to entertain the reference, and may decline to do so on the
ground that the reference is premature.
(3) If the Tribunal decides to entertain the reference it shall consider the matter referred and make
such order, either confirming or varying the proposed scheme, either generally or so far as it relates
to cases of the description to which the reference relates, as the Tribunal may determine to be
reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Reference of licensing scheme to tribunal
4 (1) If while a licensing scheme is in operation a dispute arises between the operator of the scheme
and –
(a) a person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of a description to which the scheme
202
applies, or
(b) an organisation claiming to be representative of such persons,
that person or organisation may refer the scheme to the Copyright Tribunal in so far as it relates to
cases of that description.
(2) A scheme which has been referred to the Tribunal under this paragraph shall remain in operation
until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(3) The Tribunal shall consider the matter in dispute and make such order, either confirming or
varying the scheme so far as it relates to cases of the description to which the reference relates, as the
Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Further reference of scheme to tribunal
5 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has on a previous reference of a licensing scheme under paragraph
3 or 4, or under this paragraph, made an order with respect to the scheme, then, while the order
remains in force –
(a) the operator of the scheme,
(b) a person claiming that he requires a licence in a case of the description to which the order
applies, or
(c) an organisation claiming to be representative of such persons,
may refer the scheme again to the Tribunal so far as it relates to cases of that description.
(2) A licensing scheme shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal, be referred again to
the Tribunal in respect of the same description of cases –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order on the previous reference, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, until the last three months
before the expiry of the order.
(3) A scheme which has been referred to the Tribunal under this section shall remain in operation
until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(4) The Tribunal shall consider the matter in dispute and make such order, either confirming, varying
or further varying the scheme so far as it relates to cases of the description to which the reference
relates, as the Tribunal may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Application for grant of licence in connection with licensing scheme
6 (1) A person who claims, in a case covered by a licensing scheme, that the operator of the scheme
has refused to grant him or procure the grant to him of a licence in accordance with the scheme, or
has failed to do so within a reasonable time after being asked, may apply to the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) A person who claims, in a case excluded from a licensing scheme, that the operator of the scheme
either –
(a) has refused to grant him a licence or procure the grant to him of a licence, or has failed to do
so within a reasonable time of being asked, and that in the circumstances it is unreasonable that a
licence should not be granted, or
(b) proposes terms for a licence which are unreasonable,
may apply to the Copyright Tribunal.
(3) A case shall be regarded as excluded from a licensing scheme for the purposes of sub-paragraph
(2) if –
(a) the scheme provides for the grant of licences subject to terms excepting matters from the licence
and the case falls within such an exception, or
(b) the case is so similar to those in which licences are granted under the scheme that it is
unreasonable that it should not be dealt with in the same way.
(4) If the Tribunal is satisfied that the claim is well-founded, it shall make an order declaring that,
in respect of the matters specified in the order, the applicant is entitled to a licence on such terms as
the Tribunal may determine to be applicable in accordance with the scheme or, as the case may be,
to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
203
Application for review of order as to entitlement to licence
7 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 6 that a person is entitled to
a licence under a licensing scheme, the operator of the scheme or the original applicant may apply
to the Tribunal to review its order.
(2) An application shall not be made, except with the special leave of the Tribunal –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order, or of the decision on a previous application
under this section, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, or as a result of the decision
on a previous application under this section is due to expire within 15 months of that decision, until
the last three months before the expiry date.
(3) The Tribunal shall on an application for review confirm or vary its order as the Tribunal may
determine to be reasonable having regard to the terms applicable in accordance with the licensing
scheme or, as the case may be, the circumstances of the case.
Effect of order of tribunal as to licensing scheme
8 (1) A licensing scheme which has been confirmed or varied by the Copyright Tribunal –
(a) under paragraph 3 (reference of terms of proposed scheme), or
(b) under paragraph 4 or 5 (reference of existing scheme to Tribunal),
shall be in force or, as the case may be, remain in operation, so far as it relates to the description of
case in respect of which the order was made, so long as the order remains in force.
(2) While the order is in force a person who in a case of a class to which the order applies –
(a) pays to the operator of the scheme any charges payable under the scheme in respect of a licence
covering the case in question or, if the amount cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to the
operator to pay them when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms applicable to such a licence under the scheme,
shall be in the same position as regards infringement of database right as if he had at all material
times been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the database right in question in
accordance with the scheme.
(3) The Tribunal may direct that the order, so far as it varies the amount of charges payable, has
effect from a date before that on which it is made, but not earlier than the date on which the reference
was made or, if later, on which the scheme came into operation.
If such a direction is made –
(a) any necessary repayments, or further payments, shall be made in respect of charges already
paid, and
(b) the reference in sub-paragraph (2)(a) to the charges payable under the scheme shall be
construed as a reference to the charges so payable by virtue of the order.
No such direction may be made where sub-paragraph (4) below applies.
(4) Where the Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 6 (order as to entitlement to licence under
licensing scheme) and the order remains in force, the person in whose favour the order is made shall
if he –
(a) pays to the operator of the scheme any charges payable in accordance with the order or, if the
amount cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to pay the charges when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms specified in the order,
be in the same position as regards infringement of database right as if he had at all material times
been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the database right in question on the terms
specified in the order.
References and applications with respect to licences by licensing bodies
9 Paragraphs 10 to 13 (references and applications with respect to licensing by licensing bodies) apply
to licences relating to database right which cover databases of more than one maker granted by a
licensing body otherwise than in pursuance of a licensing scheme, so far as the licences authorise
extracting or re-utilising all or a substantial part of the contents of a database; and references in those
paragraphs to a licence shall be construed accordingly.
Reference to tribunal of proposed licence
10 (1) The terms on which a licensing body proposes to grant a licence may be referred to the Copyright
Tribunal by the prospective licensee.
204
(2) The Tribunal shall first decide whether to entertain the reference, and may decline to do so on the
ground that the reference is premature.
(3) If the Tribunal decides to entertain the reference it shall consider the terms of the proposed
licence and make such order, either confirming or varying the terms, as it may determine to be
reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) The order may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for such period as the Tribunal may
determine.
Reference to tribunal of expiring licence
11 (1) A licensee under a licence which is due to expire, by effluxion of time or as a result of notice
given by the licensing body, may apply to the Copyright Tribunal on the ground that it is
unreasonable in the circumstances that the licence should cease to be in force.
(2) Such an application may not be made until the last three months before the licence is due to
expire.
(3) A licence in respect of which a reference has been made to the Tribunal shall remain in operation
until proceedings on the reference are concluded.
(4) If the Tribunal finds the application well-founded, it shall make an order declaring that the
licensee shall continue to be entitled to the benefit of the licence on such terms as the Tribunal may
determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(5) An order of the Tribunal under this section may be made so as to be in force indefinitely or for
such period as the Tribunal may determine.
Application for review of order as to licence
12 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 10 or 11, the licensing body
or the person entitled to the benefit of the order may apply to the Tribunal to review its order.
(2) An application shall not be made, except with the special leave of the Tribunal –
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order or of the decision on a previous application
under this paragraph, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for 15 months or less, or as a result of the decision
on a previous application under this section is due to expire within 15 months of that decision, until
the last three months before the expiry date.
(3) The Tribunal shall on an application for review confirm or vary its order as the Tribunal may
determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
Effect of order of tribunal as to licence
13 (1) Where the Copyright Tribunal has made an order under paragraph 10 or 11 and the order remains
in force, the person entitled to the benefit of the order shall if he—
(a) pays to the licensing body any charges payable in accordance with the order or, if the amount
cannot be ascertained, gives an undertaking to pay the charges when ascertained, and
(b) complies with the other terms specified in the order,
be in the same position as regards infringement of database right as if he had at all material times
been the holder of a licence granted by the owner of the database right in question on the terms
specified in the order.
(2) The benefit of the order may be assigned –
(a) in the case of an order under paragraph 10, if assignment is not prohibited under the terms of
the Tribunal's order; and
(b) in the case of an order under paragraph 11, if assignment was not prohibited under the terms
of the original licence.
(3) The Tribunal may direct that an order under paragraph 10 or 11, or an order under paragraph 12
varying such an order, so far as it varies the amount of charges payable, has effect from a date before
that on which it is made, but not earlier than the date on which the reference or application was made
or, if later, on which the licence was granted or, as the case may be, was due to expire.
If such a direction is made –
(a) any necessary repayments, or further payments, shall be made in respect of charges already
paid, and
(b) the reference in sub-paragraph (1)(a) to the charges payable in accordance with the order shall
205
183 Revised paras. 15(1) & (2) substituted, and para. 15(1A) added, by SI 2003/1398.
be construed, where the order is varied by a later order, as a reference to the charges so payable by
virtue of the later order.
General considerations: unreasonable discrimination
14 In determining what is reasonable on a reference or application under this Schedule relating to a
licensing scheme or licence, the Copyright Tribunal shall have regard to –
(a) the availability of other schemes, or the granting of other licences, to other persons in similar
circumstances, and
(b) the terms of those schemes or licences,
and shall exercise its powers so as to secure that there is no unreasonable discrimination between
licensees, or prospective licensees, under the scheme or licence to which the reference or application
relates and licensees under other schemes operated by, or other licences granted by, the same person.
Powers exercisable in consequence of competition report
15183 (1) Sub-paragraph (1A) applies where whatever needs to be remedied, mitigated or prevented by
the Secretary of State, the Office of Fair Trading or (as the case may be) the Competition
Commission under section 12(5) of the Competition Act 1980 or section 41(2), 55(2), 66(6), 75(2),
83(2), 138(2), 147(2) or 160(2) of, or paragraph 5(2) or 10(2) of Schedule 7 to, the Enterprise Act
2002 (powers to take remedial action following references to the Commission in connection with
public bodies and certain other persons, mergers or market investigations) or article 12(7) of, or
paragraph 5(2) or 10(2) of Schedule 2 to, the Enterprise Act 2002 (Protection of Legitimate Interests)
Order 2003 (power to take remedial action following references to the Commission in connection
with European mergers) consists of or includes –
(a) conditions in licences granted by the owner of database right in a database restricting the use
of the database by the licensee or the right of the owner of the database right to grant other
licences; or
(b) a refusal of an owner of database right to grant licences on reasonable terms.
(1A) The powers conferred by Schedule 8 to the Enterprise Act 2002 include power to cancel or
modify those conditions and, instead or in addition, to provide that licences in respect of the database
right shall be available as of right.
(2) The references to anything permitted by Schedule 8 to the Enterprise Act 2002 in section 12(5A)
of the Competition Act 1980 and in sections 75(4)(a), 83(4)(a), 84(2)(a), 89(1), 160(4)(a), 161(3)(a)
and 164(1) of, and paragraphs 5, 10 and 11 of Schedule 7 to, the Act of 2002 and paragraphs 5, 10
and 11 of Schedule 2 to the Enterprise Act 2002 (Protection of Legitimate Interests) Order 2003 shall
be construed accordingly.
(3) The terms of a licence available by virtue of this paragraph shall, in default of agreement, be
settled by the Copyright Tribunal on an application by the person requiring the licence; and terms so
settled shall authorise the licensee to do everything in respect of which a licence is so available.
(4) Where the terms of a licence are settled by the Tribunal, the licence has effect from the date on
which the application to the Tribunal was made.
206
184 Commencement date 1st January 1998.
185 As amended by SI 2003/2501 (commencement date 1st November 2003).
THE COPYRIGHT AND RIGHTS IN DATABASES
REGULATIONS 1997 (SI 1997/3032)184
PART IV
SAVINGS AND TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS185
(Regulations 26 to 30)
Introductory
26. Expressions used in this Part which are defined for the purposes of Part I of the 1988 Act have the
same meaning as in that Part.
General rule
27. Subject to Regulations 28 and 29, these Regulations apply to databases made before or after 1st
January 1998.
General savings
28.—(1) Nothing in these Regulations affects any agreement made before 1st January 1998.
(2) Nothing in these Regulations affects any agreement made after 31st December 1997 and before 1st
November 2003 in so far as the effect would only arise as a result of the amendment of these Regulations
by the Copyright and Rights in Databases (Amendment) Regulations 2003.
(3) No act done in respect of any database, in which database right subsists by virtue of the maker of
the database (or one or more of its makers) falling within one of the provisions contained in Regulations
14(4) and 18(1)(a), (b) and (c),—
(a) before 1st January 1998, or
(b) after 31st December 1997, in pursuance of an agreement made before 1st January 1998,
shall be regarded as an infringement of database right in the database.
(4) No act done in respect of any database, in which database right subsists by virtue of its maker (or
one or more of its makers) falling within one of the provisions contained in Regulation 18(1)(d), (e) and
(f),—
(a) before 1st November 2003, or
(b) after 31st October 2003, in pursuance of an agreement made before 1st November 2003,
shall be regarded as an infringement of database right in the database.
Saving for copyright in certain existing databases
29.—(1) Where a database—
(a) was created on or before 27th March 1996, and
(b) is a copyright work immediately before 1st January 1998,
copyright shall continue to subsist in the database for the remainder of its copyright term.
(2) In this Regulation "copyright term" means the period of the duration of copyright under section 12
of the 1988 Act (duration of copyright in literary, dramatic, musical or artistic works).
Database right: term applicable to certain existing databases
30. Where—
(a) the making of any database is completed on or after 1st January 1983, and before 1st January
1998, and
(b) either -
(i) the database is a database in which database right subsists by virtue of the maker of the
database (or one or more of its makers) falling within one of the provisions contained in
Regulations 14(4) and 18(1)(a), (b) and (c) and database right begins to subsist in the database
on 1st January 1998, or
(ii) the database is a database in which database right subsists by virtue of its maker (or one or
more of its makers) falling within one of the provisions contained in Regulation 18(1)(d), (e)
and (f) and database right begins to subsist in the database on 1st November 2003,
then database right shall subsist in the database for a period of fifteen years beginning with 1st January
1998.
ANNEXES
207
ANNEX I
BROADCASTING ACT 1990
Section 176 and Schedule 17
176 Duty to provide advance information about programmes
(1) A person providing a programme service to which this section applies must make
available in accordance with this section information relating to the programmes to
be included in the service to any person (referred to in this section and Schedule 17
to this Act as “the publisher”) wishing to publish in the United Kingdom any such
information.
(2) The duty imposed by subsection (1) is to make available information as to the titles
of the programmes which are to be, or may be, included in the service on any date,
and the time of their inclusion, to any publisher who has asked the person providing
the programme service to make such information available to him and reasonably
requires it.
(3) Information to be made available to a publisher under this section is to be made
available as soon after it has been prepared as is reasonably practicable but, in any
event –
(a) not later than when it is made available to any other publisher, and
(b) in the case of information in respect of all the programmes to be included in
the service in any period of seven days, not later than the beginning of the
preceding period of fourteen days, or such other number of days as may be
prescribed by the Secretary of State by order.
(4) An order under subsection (3) shall be subject to annulment in pursuance of a
resolution of either House of Parliament.
(5) The duty imposed by subsection (1) is not satisfied by providing the information on
terms, other than terms as to copyright, prohibiting or restricting publication in the
United Kingdom by the publisher.
(6) Schedule 17 applies to any information or future information which the person
providing a programme service to which this section applies is or may be required to
make available under this section.
(7) For the purposes of this section and that Schedule, the following table shows the
programme services to which the section and Schedule apply and the persons who
provide them or are to be treated as providing them.
Programme service Provider of service
Services other than services under the Act
Television and national radio services
provided by the BBC for reception in
the United Kingdom
The BBC
208
186 As amended by the Broadcasting Act 1996 and subsequently by the Communications Act
2003.
Services under the Act 186
Television programme services subject
to regulation by OFCOM
The public television services of the
Welsh Authority (within the meaning of
Part 2 of Schedule 12 to the
Communications Act 2003)
Any national service (see section
126(1)) subject to regulation by
OFCOM, any simulcast radio service
(within the meaning of Part II of the
Broadcasting Act 1996), and any
national digital sound programme
service (within the meaning of that Part
of that Act) subject to regulation by
OFCOM
The person licensed to provide the
service
The Authority
The person licensed to provide the
service
Services provided during interim period only
Television broadcasting services
provided by the Independent Television
Commission in accordance with
Schedule 11, other than Channel 4
Channel 4, as so provided
The programme contractor
The body corporate referred to in
section 12(2) of the Broadcasting Act
1981
(8) This section does not require any information to be given about any advertisement.
209
SCHEDULE 17
INFORMATION ABOUT PROGRAMMES: COPYRIGHT
PART I
COPYRIGHT LICENSING
1 (1) This paragraph applies where the person providing a programme service has assigned to another
the copyright in works containing information to which this Schedule applies.
(2) The person providing the programme service, not the assignee, is to be treated as the owner of
the copyright for the purposes of licensing any act restricted by the copyright done on or after the day
on which this paragraph comes into force.
(3) Where the assignment by the person providing the programme service occurred before 29th
September 1989 then, in relation to any act restricted by the copyright so assigned –
(a) sub-paragraph (2) does not have effect, and
(b) references below in this Schedule to the person providing the programme service are to the
assignee.
PART II
USE OF INFORMATION AS OF RIGHT
Circumstances in which right available
2 (1) Paragraph 4 applies to any act restricted by the copyright in works containing information to
which this Schedule applies done by the publisher if –
(a) a licence to do the act could be granted by the person providing the programme service but no
such licence is held by the publisher,
(b) the person providing the programme service refuses to grant to the publisher a licence to do the
act, being a licence of such duration, and of which the terms as to payment for doing the act are
such, as would be acceptable to the publisher, and
(c) the publisher has complied with paragraph 3.
(2) The reference in sub-paragraph (1) to refusing to grant a licence includes failing to do so within
a reasonable time of being asked.
(3) References below in this Schedule to the terms of payment are to the terms as to payment for
doing any act restricted by the copyright in works containing information to which this Schedule
applies.
Notice of intention to exercise right
3 (1) A publisher intending to avail himself of the right conferred by paragraph 4 must –
(a) give notice of his intention to the person providing the programme service, asking that person
to propose terms of payment, and
(b) after receiving the proposal or the expiry of a reasonable time, give reasonable notice to the
person providing the programme service of the date on which he proposes to begin exercising the
right and the terms of payment in accordance with which he intends to do so.
(2) Before exercising the right the publisher must—
(a) give reasonable notice to the Copyright Tribunal of his intention to exercise the right and of the
date on which he proposes to begin to do so, and
(b) apply to the Tribunal under paragraph 5 to settle the terms of payment.
Conditions for exercise of right
4 (1) Where the publisher, on or after the date specified in a notice under paragraph 3(1)(b), does any
act in circumstances in which this paragraph applies, he shall, if he makes the payments required by
this paragraph, be in the same position as regards infringement of copyright as if he had at all material
times been the holder of a licence to do so granted by the person providing the programme service.
(2) Payments are to be made at not less than quarterly intervals in arrears.
(3) The amount of any payment is that determined in accordance with any order of the Copyright
210
Tribunal under paragraph 5 or, if no such order has been made—
(a) in accordance with any proposal for terms of payment made by the person providing the
programme service pursuant to a request under paragraph 3(1)(a), or
(b) where no proposal has been so made or the amount determined in accordance with the proposal
so made appears to the publisher to be unreasonably high, in accordance with the terms of payment
notified under paragraph 3(1)(b).
Applications to settle payments
5 (1) On an application to settle the terms of payment, the Copyright Tribunal shall consider the matter
and make such order as it may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(2) An order under sub-paragraph (1) has effect from the date the applicant begins to exercise the
right conferred by paragraph 4 and any necessary repayments, or further payments, shall be made in
respect of amounts that have fallen due.
Application for review of order
6 (1) A person exercising the right conferred by paragraph 4, or the person providing the programme
service, may apply to the Tribunal to review any order under paragraph 5.
(2) An application under sub-paragraph (1) shall not be made, except with the special leave of the
Tribunal—
(a) within twelve months from the date of the order, or of the decision on a previous application
under this paragraph, or
(b) if the order was made so as to be in force for fifteen months or less, or as a result of a decision
on a previous application is due to expire within fifteen months of that decision, until the last three
months before the expiry date.
(3) On the application the Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order confirming or
varying the original order as it may determine to be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An order under this paragraph has effect from the date on which it is made or such later date as
may be specified by the Tribunal.
PART III
SUPPLEMENTARY
7 (1) This Schedule and the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 shall have effect as if the
Schedule were included in Chapter III of Part I of that Act, and that Act shall have effect as if
proceedings under this Schedule were listed in section 149 of that Act (jurisdiction of the Copyright
Tribunal).
(2) References in this Schedule to anything done by the publisher include anything done on his
behalf.
(3) References in this Schedule to works include future works, and references to the copyright in
works include future copyright.
211
187 As amended by SI 2003/2498.
ANNEX II
BROADCASTING ACT 1996
Section 137
137187 Avoidance of certain terms relating to use for purpose of news reporting of
visual images from broadcast
(1) Any provision in an agreement is void in so far as it purports to prohibit or restrict
relevant dealing with a broadcast in any circumstances where by virtue of section
30(2) of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 (fair dealing for the purpose
of reporting current events) copyright in the broadcast is not infringed.
(2) In subsection (1) –
(a) "relevant dealing", in relation to a broadcast, means dealing by
communicating to the public any visual images taken from that broadcast,
and
(b) "broadcast" and "communicating to the public" have the same meaning as
in Part I of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988.
212
ANNEX III
Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003
Duty to deposit
1 Deposit of publications
(1) A person who publishes in the United Kingdom a work to which this Act applies must at his own
expense deliver a copy of it to an address specified (generally or in a particular case) by any deposit
library entitled to delivery under this section.
(2) If a deposit library other than the authority controlling the Library of Trinity College, Dublin has
not specified an address, the copy is to be delivered to the library.
(3) In the case of a work published in print, this Act applies to –
(a) a book (including a pamphlet, magazine or newspaper),
(b) a sheet of letterpress or music,
(c) a map, plan, chart or table, and
(d) a part of any such work;
but that is subject to any prescribed exception.
(4) In the case of a work published in a medium other than print, this Act applies to a work of a
prescribed description.
(5) A prescribed description may not include works consisting only of –
(a) a sound recording or film or both, or
(b) such material and other material which is merely incidental to it.
(6) Subject to section 6(2)(h), the obligation under subsection (1) is to deliver a copy of the work in
the medium in which it is published.
(7) In this section, "address" means an address in the United Kingdom or an electronic address.
2 New and alternative editions
(1) This Act does not apply to a work which is substantially the same as one already published in the
same medium in the United Kingdom.
(2) Where substantially the same work is published in the United Kingdom in more than one
medium –
(a) section 1(1) applies only in relation to its publication in one of those media, and
(b) that medium is to be determined in accordance with regulations made by the Secretary of
State.
(3) The Secretary of State may by regulations make provision as to circumstances in which works are
or are not to be regarded for the purposes of this section as substantially the same.
3 Enforcement
(1) This section applies where a person (in this section, "the publisher") who is required by or under
this Act to deliver anything to an address specified by a deposit library, or to a deposit library, has
failed to comply with that obligation.
(2) The library may, in accordance with rules of court, apply to the county court (or, in Scotland, to
the sheriff) for an order requiring the publisher to comply with the obligation.
(3) If on an application under subsection (2) it appears that –
(a) the publisher is unable to comply with the obligation, or
(b) for any other reason, it is not appropriate to make an order under that subsection,
the court or sheriff may instead make an order requiring the publisher to pay to the library an
amount which is not more than the cost of making good the failure to comply.
Printed publications
4 Printed publications: the British Library
(1) The British Library Board is entitled to delivery under section 1 of a copy of every work published
213
in print.
(2) The copy must be delivered within one month beginning with the day of publication.
(3) The copy is to be of the same quality as the best copies which, at the time of delivery, have been
produced for publication in the United Kingdom.
(4) The Board must give a receipt in writing (whether sent by electronic or other means).
5 Printed publications: other libraries
(1) Each deposit library other than the British Library Board is entitled to delivery under section 1 of
a copy of any work published in print which it requests.
(2) A request under this section must be in writing (whether sent by electronic or other means).
(3) A request –
(a) may be made before publication, and
(b) in particular, may relate to all future numbers or parts of an encyclopaedia, newspaper,
magazine or other work.
(4) No request may be made after the end of 12 months beginning with the day of publication.
(5) The copy must be delivered within one month beginning with –
(a) the day of publication, or
(b) if later, the day on which the request is received.
(6) The copy is to be of the same quality as the largest number of copies which, at the time of delivery,
have been produced for publication in the United Kingdom.
Non-print publications
6 Regulations: deposit of non-print publications
(1) The Secretary of State may make regulations supplementing sections 1 and 2 as they apply to works
published in media other than print.
(2) Regulations under this section may in particular –
(a) make provision about the time at which or the circumstances in which any deposit library
becomes or ceases to be entitled to delivery under section 1;
(b) require the person mentioned in section 1(1) to deliver, with the copy of the work, a copy of
any computer program and any information necessary in order to access the work, and a copy
of any manual and other material that accompanies the work and is made available to the
public;
(c) require delivery within a time prescribed by reference to publication or another event;
(d) permit or require delivery by electronic means;
(e) where a work is produced for publication in copies of differing quality, specify the quality of
copies to be delivered;
(f) where a work is published or made available to the public in different formats, provide for the
format in which any copy is to be delivered to be determined in accordance with requirements
specified (generally or in a particular case) by the deposit libraries or any of them;
(g) make provision as to the circumstances in which works published on line are or are not to be
treated as published in the United Kingdom;
(h) specify the medium in which a copy of a work published on line is to be delivered.
7 Restrictions on activities in relation to non-print publications
(1) Subject to subsection (3), a relevant person may not do any of the activities listed in subsection (2)
in relation to relevant material.
(2) The activities are –
(a) using the material (whether or not such use necessarily involves the making of a temporary
copy of it);
(b) copying the material (other than by making a temporary copy where this is necessary for the
purpose of using the material);
(c) in the case of relevant material comprising or containing a computer program or database,
adapting it;
214
(d) lending the material to a third party (other than lending by a deposit library to a reader for use
by the reader on library premises controlled by the library);
(e) transferring the material to a third party;
(f) disposing of the material.
(3) The Secretary of State may by regulations make provision permitting relevant persons to do any
of the activities listed in subsection (2) in relation to relevant material, subject to such conditions
as may be prescribed.
(4) Regulations under this section may in particular make provision about –
(a) the purposes for which relevant material may be used or copied;
(b) the time at which or the circumstances in which readers may first use relevant material;
(c) the description of readers who may use relevant material;
(d) the limitations on the number of readers who may use relevant material at any one time
(whether by limiting the number of terminals in a deposit library from which readers may at
any one time access an electronic publication or otherwise).
(5) In this section –
(a) "reader" means a person who, for the purposes of research or study and with the permission
of a deposit library, is on library premises controlled by it;
(b) "relevant material" means –
(i) a copy delivered under section 1 of a work published in a medium other than print;
(ii) a copy delivered pursuant to regulations under section 6 of a computer program or
material within section 6(2)(b);
(iii) a copy of a work to which section 10(6) applies;
(iv) a copy (at any remove) of anything within any of sub-paragraphs (i) to (iii);
(c) "relevant person" means –
(i) a deposit library or person acting on its behalf;
(ii) a reader;
(d) references to a deposit library include references to the Faculty of Advocates.
(6) A contravention of this section is actionable at the suit of a person who suffers loss as a result of
the contravention, subject to the defences and other incidents applying to actions for breach of
statutory duty.
[8 This section introduced s.44A into the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 (see page 29) and
regulation 20A into the Copyright and Rights in Databases Regulations 1997, SI 1997/3032 (see
page 198).]
Exemption from liability
9 Exemption from liability: deposit of publications etc.
(1) The delivery by a person, pursuant to section 1, of a copy of a work is to be taken –
(a) not to breach any contract relating to any part of the work to which that person is a party, and
(b) not to infringe copyright, publication right or database right in relation to any part of the work
or any patent.
(2) Subsection (1) applies to the delivery, pursuant to regulations under section 6, of a copy of a
computer program or material within section 6(2)(b) as it applies to the delivery of a copy of a
work pursuant to section 1.
10 Exemption from liability: activities in relation to publications
(1) A deposit library, or a person acting on its behalf, is not liable in damages, or subject to any
criminal liability, for defamation arising out of the doing by a relevant person of an activity listed
in section 7(2) in relation to a copy of a work delivered under section 1.
(2) Subsection (1) does not apply to the liability of a deposit library where –
(a) it knows, or in the case of liability in damages it knows of facts or circumstances from which
it ought to know, that the copy contains a defamatory statement, and
(b) it has had a reasonable opportunity since obtaining that knowledge to prevent the doing of the
activity in relation to the copy.
215
(3) Where, pursuant to section 1, a person (in this section, "the publisher") has delivered a copy of a
work to an address specified by a deposit library, the publisher is not liable in damages, or subject
to any criminal liability, for defamation arising out of the doing by a relevant person of an activity
listed in section 7(2) in relation to the copy.
(4) Subsection (3) does not apply where –
(a) the publisher knows, or in the case of liability in damages the publisher knows of facts or
circumstances from which it ought to know, that the copy contains a defamatory statement,
and
(b) it has had a reasonable opportunity since obtaining that knowledge to inform the library of the
matter, facts or circumstances known to it and has not done so.
(5) Where a work is published on the internet, subsection (6) applies to a copy of the work if –
(a) the work is of a description prescribed by regulations under this subsection,
(b) the publication of the work on the internet, or a person publishing it there, is connected with
the United Kingdom in a manner so prescribed, and
(c) the copy was made by a deposit library or person acting on its behalf copying the work from
the internet in accordance with any conditions so prescribed.
(6) Where this subsection applies to a copy of a work –
(a) no person other than the library is liable in damages, or subject to any criminal liability, for
defamation arising out of the doing by a relevant person of an activity listed in section 7(2)
in relation to the copy, and
(b) subsections (1) and (2) apply in relation to the doing of an activity in relation to the copy as
they apply in relation to the doing of the activity in relation to a copy of a work delivered
under section 1.
(7) In this section –
(a) "relevant person" has the same meaning as in section 7;
(b) references to activities listed in section 7(2) are references to those activities whether or not
done in relation to relevant material (as defined in section 7);
(c) references to a deposit library include references to the Faculty of Advocates.
(8) The Secretary of State may by regulations provide for this section, as it applies in relation to
liability in damages and criminal liability for defamation, to apply in relation to liability (including
criminal liability) of any description prescribed in the regulations, subject to such modifications
as may be prescribed.
(9) Where this section applies to the doing of an activity in relation to a copy of a work it also applies
to the doing of the activity in relation to a copy (at any remove) of that copy.
(10)Nothing in this section imposes liability on any person.
Regulations
11 Regulations: general
(1) Any power under this Act to make regulations-
(a) includes power to make different provision for different purposes, including in particular
different media, descriptions of work, deposit libraries or areas, and
(b) as well as being exercisable in relation to all cases to which it extends, may be exercised in
relation to those cases subject to specified exceptions, or in relation to a particular case or
class of cases.
(2) Regulations under this Act may not be made unless the Secretary of State has consulted –
(a) the deposit libraries, and
(b) the publishers appearing to the Secretary of State to be likely to be affected.
(3) Regulations under section 1(4) or 6 may not be made so as to apply to works published before the
regulations are made.
(4) Regulations under section 1(4), 2 or 6 may not be made unless the Secretary of State considers that
the costs likely to be incurred as a result of the regulations by persons who publish works to which
the regulations relate are not disproportionate to the benefit to the public arising from the delivery
of copies of such works.
(5) Regulations under section 1(4), 2, 6, 7 or 10(5) may not be made unless the Secretary of State
considers that the regulations do not unreasonably prejudice the interests of persons who publish
216
works to which the regulations relate.
(6) Any power to make regulations under this Act is exercisable by statutory instrument, and no such
regulations may be made unless a draft of the instrument containing them has been laid before and
approved by a resolution of each House of Parliament.
12 Regulations: Scotland and Wales
(1) Regulations under this Act may not be made without the consent of the Scottish Ministers if they
would –
(a) remove an entitlement conferred by or under this Act on the authority controlling the National
Library of Scotland, or
(b) confer an entitlement that is not conferred on that authority on any other deposit library.
(2) Subsection (1) does not apply where the entitlement is to delivery of copies of electronic
publications and –
(a) in the case of legal publications, the Faculty of Advocates, or
(b) in any other case, the authority controlling the National Library of Scotland,
is provided with a means of accessing those publications electronically.
(3) Where subsection (1) does not apply, regulations under this Act that would affect the authority
controlling the National Library of Scotland may not be made unless the Secretary of State has
consulted the Scottish Ministers.
(4) Regulations under this Act may not be made without the consent of the National Assembly for
Wales if they would –
(a) remove an entitlement conferred by or under this Act on the authority controlling the National
Library of Wales, or
(b) confer an entitlement that is not conferred on that authority on any other deposit library;
but this does not apply where the entitlement is to delivery of copies of electronic publications and
that authority is provided with a means of accessing those publications electronically.
(5) Where subsection (4) does not apply, regulations under this Act that would affect the authority
controlling the National Library of Wales may not be made unless the Secretary of State has
consulted the National Assembly for Wales.
13 Regulations: Trinity College, Dublin
(1) Regulations under this Act which confer an entitlement on the authority controlling the Library of
Trinity College, Dublin may not be made unless the Secretary of State is satisfied, in relation to
relevant material delivered pursuant to such an entitlement –
(a) that as regards the restriction by section 7 (having regard to any regulations made under that
section) of activities in relation to relevant material, the restriction of those activities under
the laws of Ireland is not substantially less,
(b) that as regards the protection under the laws of any part of the United Kingdom of copyright,
publication right, database right and patents in relation to relevant material, the protection
under the laws of Ireland of corresponding rights is not substantially less, and
(c) that as regards the protection from liability under subsections (3) and (4) of section 10 (or
those subsections as applied by regulations under that section), the protection under the laws
of Ireland in relation to corresponding liability is not substantially less.
(2) In this section "relevant material" has the same meaning as in section 7.
General
14 Interpretation
In this Act –
"the 1988 Act" means the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 (c. 48);
"database right" has the meaning given by regulation 13(1) of the Copyright and Rights in Databases
Regulations 1997 (S.I. 1997/3032);
"deposit library" means any of the British Library Board and the authorities controlling –
(a) the National Library of Scotland,
(b) the National Library of Wales,
(c) the Bodleian Library, Oxford,
217
(d) the University Library, Cambridge,
(e) the Library of Trinity College, Dublin;
"electronic publication" means an on line or off line publication including any publication in
electronic form (within the meaning given by section 178 of the 1988 Act);
"film" has the meaning given by section 5B of the 1988 Act;
"medium" means any medium of publication, including in particular any form of on line or off line
publication;
"prescribed" means prescribed by regulations made by the Secretary of State;
"publication", in relation to a work –
(a) means the issue of copies of the work to the public, and
(b) includes making the work available to the public by means of an electronic retrieval system;
and related expressions are to be interpreted accordingly;
"publication right" has the meaning given by regulation 16(1) of the Copyright and Related Rights
Regulations 1996 (S.I. 1996/2967);
"sound recording" has the meaning given by section 5A of the 1988 Act.
[15 Consequential amendments, repeals and revocation
Not relevant]
16 Commencement and extent
(1) The preceding provisions of this Act, except so far as they confer power to make regulations, come
into force in accordance with provision made by the Secretary of State by order made by statutory
instrument.
(2) Different provision may be made for different purposes.
(3) An order under subsection (1) may not be made unless the Secretary of State has consulted the
Scottish Ministers and the National Assembly for Wales.
(4) This Act does not apply to works published before the commencement of section 1.
(5) This Act extends to Northern Ireland.
17 Short title
This Act may be cited as the Legal Deposit Libraries Act 2003.
218
188 The wording in brackets relating to recital 17 of ‘the Directive’ (ie 2000/31/EC) in fact indicates
essentially what is meant by an ‘information society service’.
ANNEX IV
The Electronic Commerce (EC Directive) Regulations 2002, SI 2002/2013
[Selected provisions only reproduced]
Interpretation
2.—(1) In these Regulations and in the Schedule—
"enforcement action" means any form of enforcement action including, in particular –
(a) in relation to any legal requirement imposed by or under any enactment, any action taken with
a view to or in connection with imposing any sanction (whether criminal or otherwise) for
failure to observe or comply with it; and
(b) in relation to a permission or authorisation, anything done with a view to removing or
restricting that permission or authorisation;
"enforcement authority" does not include courts but, subject to that, means any person who is
authorised, whether by or under an enactment or otherwise, to take enforcement action;
"information society services" (which is summarised in recital 17 of the Directive as covering "any
service normally provided for remuneration, at a distance, by means of electronic equipment for the
processing (including digital compression) and storage of data, and at the individual request of a
recipient of a service") has the meaning set out in Article 2(a) of the Directive, (which refers to
Article 1(2) of Directive 98/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 June 1998
laying down a procedure for the provision of information in the field of technical standards and
regulations, as amended by Directive 98/48/EC of 20 July 1998);188
"service provider" means any person providing an information society service;
[Part only of Regulation 2(1) is reproduced.]
General information to be provided by a person providing an information society service
6.—(1) A person providing an information society service shall make available to the recipient of the
service and any relevant enforcement authority, in a form and manner which is easily, directly and
permanently accessible, the following information –
(a) the name of the service provider;
(b) the geographic address at which the service provider is established;
(c) the details of the service provider, including his electronic mail address, which make it possible
to contact him rapidly and communicate with him in a direct and effective manner;
[Part only of Regulation 6(1) is reproduced.]
Mere conduit
17.—(1) Where an information society service is provided which consists of the transmission in a
communication network of information provided by a recipient of the service or the provision of access
to a communication network, the service provider (if he otherwise would) shall not be liable for damages
or for any other pecuniary remedy or for any criminal sanction as a result of that transmission where the
service provider –
(a) did not initiate the transmission;
(b) did not select the receiver of the transmission; and
(c) did not select or modify the information contained in the transmission.
(2) The acts of transmission and of provision of access referred to in paragraph (1) include the automatic,
intermediate and transient storage of the information transmitted where:
(a) this takes place for the sole purpose of carrying out the transmission in the communication
network, and
(b) the information is not stored for any period longer than is reasonably necessary for the
transmission.
Caching
18. Where an information society service is provided which consists of the transmission in a
219
communication network of information provided by a recipient of the service, the service provider (if he
otherwise would) shall not be liable for damages or for any other pecuniary remedy or for any criminal
sanction as a result of that transmission where –
(a) the information is the subject of automatic, intermediate and temporary storage where that storage
is for the sole purpose of making more efficient onward transmission of the information to other
recipients of the service upon their request, and
(b) the service provider –
(i) does not modify the information;
(ii) complies with conditions on access to the information;
(iii) complies with any rules regarding the updating of the information, specified in a manner
widely recognised and used by industry;
(iv) does not interfere with the lawful use of technology, widely recognised and used by industry,
to obtain data on the use of the information; and
(v) acts expeditiously to remove or to disable access to the information he has stored upon
obtaining actual knowledge of the fact that the information at the initial source of the transmission
has been removed from the network, or access to it has been disabled, or that a court or an
administrative authority has ordered such removal or disablement.
Hosting
19. Where an information society service is provided which consists of the storage of information
provided by a recipient of the service, the service provider (if he otherwise would) shall not be liable for
damages or for any other pecuniary remedy or for any criminal sanction as a result of that storage
where –
(a) the service provider –
(i) does not have actual knowledge of unlawful activity or information and, where a claim for
damages is made, is not aware of facts or circumstances from which it would have been apparent
to the service provider that the activity or information was unlawful; or
(ii) upon obtaining such knowledge or awareness, acts expeditiously to remove or to disable
access to the information, and
(b) the recipient of the service was not acting under the authority or the control of the service
provider.
Protection of rights
20.—(1) Nothing in regulations 17, 18 and 19 shall —
(a) prevent a person agreeing different contractual terms; or
(b) affect the rights of any party to apply to a court for relief to prevent or stop infringement of any
rights.
(2) Any power of an administrative authority to prevent or stop infringement of any rights shall continue
to apply notwithstanding regulations 17, 18 and 19.
Defence in Criminal Proceedings: burden of proof
21.—(1) This regulation applies where a service provider charged with an offence in criminal proceedings
arising out of any transmission, provision of access or storage falling within regulation 17, 18 or 19 relies
on a defence under any of regulations 17, 18 and 19.
(2) Where evidence is adduced which is sufficient to raise an issue with respect to that defence, the court
or jury shall assume that the defence is satisfied unless the prosecution proves beyond reasonable doubt
that it is not.
Notice for the purposes of actual knowledge
22. In determining whether a service provider has actual knowledge for the purposes of regulations
18(b)(v) and 19(a)(i), a court shall take into account all matters which appear to it in the particular
circumstances to be relevant and, among other things, shall have regard to –
(a) whether a service provider has received a notice through a means of contact made available in
accordance with regulation 6(1)(c), and
(b) the extent to which any notice includes –
(i) the full name and address of the sender of the notice;
(ii) details of the location of the information in question; and
(iii) details of the unlawful nature of the activity or information in question.
220
ANNEX V
STANDING OR INTERPRETATION OF CERTAIN PROVISIONS
OF THE COPYRIGHT, DESIGNS AND PATENTS ACT 1988
Sections 107A and 198A
These sections are not yet in force.
Section 144 and paragraph 17 of Schedule 2A
The Enterprise Act 2002 (Protection of Legitimate Interests) Order 2003 (SI 2003/1592)
provides that:
“In section 144 of the Copyright, Design and Patents Act 1988 (powers exercisable in consequence
of report of Competition Commission) –
(a)the reference in subsection (1) to –
(i) section 66(6) of the Enterprise Act 2002 shall have effect as if it included a reference to
article 12(7) of the Enterprise Act 2002 (Protection of Legitimate Interests) Order 2003;
and
(ii) paragraph 5(2) or 10(2) of Schedule 7 to the Enterprise Act 2002 shall have effect as if it
included a reference to paragraph 5(2) or 10(2) of Schedule 2 to the Enterprise Act 2002
(Protection of Legitimate Interests) Order 2003; and
(b)the reference in subsection (2) to paragraphs 5, 10 and 11 of Schedule 7 to the Enterprise Act
2002 shall have effect as if it included a reference to paragraphs 5, 10 and 11 of Schedule 2 to
the Enterprise Act 2002 (Protection of Legitimate Interests) Order 2003.”
Equivalent provision is made in relation to paragraph 17 of Schedule 2A.
Sections 145(2) and 150(1)
The functions of the Lord Advocate under these sections have been transferred to Scottish
Ministers by virtue of the following Orders:
The Transfer of Functions (Lord Advocate and Secretary of State) Order 1999 (SI 1999/678),
The Scotland Act 1998 (Functions Exercisable in or as Regards Scotland) Order 1999 (SI
1999/1748), and
The Scotland Act 1998 (Transfer of Functions to the Scottish Ministers etc.) Order 1999 (SI 1999/
1750)
In essence, SI 1999/678 transferred the functions of the Lord Advocate under ss.145(2)
and 150(1) to the Secretary of State, SI 1999/1748 designated the Secretary of State’s
functions under these sections as being exercisable in or as regards Scotland, and SI 1999/
1750 transferred the so designated functions (of being consulted by the Lord Chancellor)
to Scottish Ministers.
However, no action appears to have been taken in respect of the similar provision in
section 146(6) concerning the Lord Advocate.
Section 165
Interpretation in relation to the Scottish Parliament
The Parliamentary Copyright (Scottish Parliament) Order 1999 (SI 1999/676) provides as
follows (“the Act” meaning the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1998):
“Modification of section 165 of the Act
2. In the application of section 165 (parliamentary copyright) of the Act to works made by or under
the direction or control of the Scottish Parliament, it shall be read as if –
(a) references to "the House of Commons or the House of Lords", "that House” or "either House"
were references to "the Scottish Parliament";
(b) for subsection (1)(b) there were substituted –
"(b) the Scottish Parliamentary Corporate Body is the first owner of any copyright in the work.";
221
(c) the reference in subsection (4)(a) to "employee" were a reference to “member of the staff";
and
(d) in subsection (4) –
"officer" meant the Presiding Officer and any deputy, elected under section 19 of the
Scotland Act 1998;
"proceedings" included proceedings of any committee or sub-committee; and
"staff" had the same meaning as "staff of the Parliament" in the Scotland Act 1998.”
Interpretation in relation to the Northern Ireland Assembly
The Parliamentary Copyright (Northern Ireland Assembly) Order 1999 (SI 1999/3146)
provides as follows (“the Act” meaning the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988):
“Modification of section 165 of the Act
2. In the application of section 165 (parliamentary copyright) of the Act to works made by or under
the direction or control of the Northern Ireland Assembly, it shall be read as if –
(a) references to "the House of Commons or the House of Lords", "that House” or "either House"
were references to "the Northern Ireland Assembly”;
(b) for subsection (1)(b) there were substituted –
"(b) the Northern Ireland Assembly Commission is the first owner of any copyright in the
work";
(c) the reference in subsection (4)(a) to "employee" were a reference to “member of the staff";
and
(d) in subsection (4) –
"officer" meant the Presiding Officer and any deputy, elected under section 39 of the
Northern Ireland Act 1998;
"proceedings" included proceedings of any committee or sub-committee; and
“staff" had the same meaning as "staff of the Assembly" in the Northern Ireland Act
1998.”
222
ANNEX VI
REPEALED OR SUPERSEDED PROVISIONS OF THE
COPYRIGHT, DESIGNS AND PATENTS ACT 1988
s.5 (sound recordings and films)
[Replaced by ss.5A & 5B, SI 1995/3297]
5.—(1) In this Part—
"sound recording" means—
(a) a recording of sounds, from which the sounds may be reproduced, or
(b) a recording of the whole or any part of a literary, dramatic or musical work, from which sounds
reproducing the work or part may be produced,
regardless of the medium on which the recording is made or the method by which the sounds are
reproduced or produced; and
"film" means a recording on any medium from which a moving image may by any means be produced.
(2) Copyright does not subsist in a sound recording or film which is, or to the extent that it is, a copy
taken from a previous sound recording or film.
s.6 (broadcasts)
[ss.6(1) & 6(4) replaced by revised text, SI 2003/2498 & SI 1996/2967 respectively]
6.—(1) In this Part a "broadcast" means a transmission by wireless telegraphy of visual images, sounds
or other information which—
(a) is capable of being lawfully received by members of the public, or
(b) is transmitted for presentation to members of the public;
and references to broadcasting shall be construed accordingly.
(4) For the purposes of this Part the place from which a broadcast is made is, in the case of a satellite
transmission, the place from which the signals carrying the broadcast are transmitted to the satellite.
s.7 (cable programmes)
[Repealed by SI 2003/2498]
7.—(1) In this Part—
"cable programme" means any item included in a cable programme service; and
"cable programme service" means a service which consists wholly or mainly in sending visual
images, sounds or other information by means of a telecommunications system, otherwise than by
wireless telegraphy, for reception—
(a) at two or more places (whether for simultaneous reception or at different times in response to
requests by different users), or
(b) for presentation to members of the public,
and which is not, or so far as it is not, excepted by or under the following provisions of this section.
(2) The following are excepted from the definition of "cable programme service”—
(a) a service or part of a service of which it is an essential feature that while visual images, sounds
or other information are being conveyed by the person providing the service there will or may be sent
from each place of reception, by means of the same system or (as the case may be) the same part of
it, information (other than signals sent for the operation or control of the service) for reception by the
person providing the service or other persons receiving it;
(b) a service run for the purposes of a business where—
(i) no person except the person carrying on the business is concerned in the control of the
apparatus comprised in the system,
(ii) the visual images, sounds or other information are conveyed by the system solely for
purposes internal to the running of the business and not by way of rendering a service or providing
amenities for others, and
(iii) the system is not connected to any other telecommunications system;
(c) a service run by a single individual where—
223
(i) all the apparatus comprised in the system is under his control,
(ii) the visual images, sounds or other information conveyed by the system are conveyed solely for
domestic purposes of his, and
(iii) the system is not connected to any other telecommunications system;
(d) services where—
(i) all the apparatus comprised in the system is situated in, or connects, premises which are in single
occupation, and
(ii) the system is not connected to any other telecommunications system,
other than services operated as part of the amenities provided for residents or inmates of premises
run as a business;
(e) services which are, or to the extent that they are, run for persons providing broadcasting or cable
programme services or providing programmes for such services.
(3) The Secretary of State may by order amend subsection (2) so as to add or remove exceptions, subject
to such transitional provision as appears to him to be appropriate.
(4) An order shall be made by statutory instrument; and no order shall be made unless a draft of it has
been laid before and approved by resolution of each House of Parliament.
(5) References in this Part to the inclusion of a cable programme or work in a cable programme service
are to its transmission as part of the service; and references to the person including it are to the person
providing the service.
(6) Copyright does not subsist in a cable programme—
(a) if it is included in a cable programme service by reception and immediate re-transmission of a
broadcast, or
(b) if it infringes, or to the extent that it infringes, the copyright in another cable programme or in a
broadcast.
s.9 (authorship of work)
[s.9(2)(a) replaced by ss.9(2)(aa) & (ab) SI 1996/2967. s.9(2)(c) deleted by SI 2003/2498]
(2) That person* shall be taken to be—
(a) in the case of a sound recording or film, the person by whom the arrangements necessary for
the making of the recording or film are undertaken;
(c) in the case of a cable programme, the person providing the cable programme service in which
the programme is included;
[* ie the author]
s.12 (duration of copyright in literary &c works)
[Replaced by revised version, SI 1995/3297]
12.—(1) Copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work expires at the end of the period of 50
years from the end of the calendar year in which the author dies, subject to the following provisions of
this section.
(2) If the work is of unknown authorship, copyright expires at the end of the period of 50 years from
the end of the calendar year in which it is first made available to the public; and subsection (1) does not
apply if the identity of the author becomes known after the end of that period.
For this purpose making available to the public includes—
(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work—
(i) performance in public, or
(ii) being broadcast or included in a cable programme service;
(b) in the case of an artistic work—
(i) exhibition in public,
(ii) a film including the work being shown in public, or
(iii) being included in a broadcast or cable programme service;
but in determining generally for the purposes of this subsection whether a work has been made available
to the public no account shall be taken of any unauthorised act.
(3) If the work is computer-generated neither of the above provisions applies and copyright expires at
224
the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the work was made.
(4) In relation to a work of joint authorship—
(a) the reference in subsection (1) to the death of the author shall be construed—
(i) if the identity of all the authors is known, as a reference to the death of the last of them to die,
and
(ii) if the identity of one or more of the authors is known and the identity of one or more others is
not, as a reference to the death of the last of the authors whose identity is known; and
(b) the reference in subsection (2) to the identity of the author becoming known shall be construed
as a reference to the identity of any of the authors becoming known.
(5) This section does not apply to Crown copyright or Parliamentary copyright (see section 163 to
section 166) or to copyright which subsists by virtue of section 168 (copyright of certain international
organisations).
s.13 (duration of copyright in sound recordings and films)
[Replaced by ss.13A & 13B, SI 1995/3297]
13.—(1) Copyright in a sound recording or film expires—
(a) at the end of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which it is made, or
(b) if it is released before the end of that period, 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which
it is released.
(2) A sound recording or film is "released" when—
(a) it is first published, broadcast or included in a cable programme service, or
(b) in the case of a film or film sound-track, the film is first shown in public;
but in determining whether a work has been released no account shall be taken of any unauthorised act.
s.14 (duration of copyright in broadcasts and cable programmes)
[Replaced by revised version, SI 1995/3297]
14.—(1) Copyright in a broadcast or cable programme expires at the end of the period of 50 years from
the end of the calendar year in which the broadcast was made or the programme was included in a cable
programme service.
(2) Copyright in a repeat broadcast or cable programme expires at the same time as the copyright in the
original broadcast or cable programme; and accordingly no copyright arises in respect of a repeat
broadcast or cable programme which is broadcast or included in a cable programme service after the
expiry of the copyright in the original broadcast or cable programme.
(3) A repeat broadcast or cable programme means one which is a repeat either of a broadcast previously
made or of a cable programme previously included in a cable programme service.
s.16 (acts restricted by copyright in a work)
[s.16(1)(d) replaced by revised version, SI 2003/2498]
(d) to broadcast the work or include it in a cable programme service (see section 20);
s.18 (infringement by issue of copies to the public)
[s.18(2) amended as shown, and s.18(3) added, by SI 1992/3233 (subsequently replaced
by revised versions, SI 1996/2967)]
(2) References in this Part to the issue to the public of copies of a work except where the work is a
computer program are to the act of putting into circulation copies not previously put into circulation, in
the United Kingdom or elsewhere, and not to—
(a) any subsequent distribution, sale, hiring or loan of those copies, or
(b) any subsequent importation of those copies into the United Kingdom;
except that in relation to sound recordings and films and computer programs the restricted act of issuing
copies to the public includes any rental of copies to the public.
(3) References in this Part to the issue to the public of copies of a work where the work is a computer
program are to the act of putting into circulation copies of that program not previously put into circulation
in the United Kingdom or any other member State, by or with the consent of the copyright owner, and
225
not to—
(a) any subsequent, distribution, sale hiring or loan of those copies, or
(b) any subsequent importation of those copies into the United Kingdom,
except that the restricted act of issuing copies to the public includes any rental of copies to the public.
s.20 (infringement by broadcasting or inclusion in a cable programme service)
[Replaced by revised version, SI 2003/2498]
20. The broadcasting of the work or its inclusion in a cable programme service is an act restricted by the
copyright in—
(a) a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work,
(b) a sound recording or film, or
(c) a broadcast or cable programme.
s.27 (meaning of “infringing copy”)
[s.27(3A), added by SI 1992/3233 (subsequently repealed by SI 1996/2967)]
(3A) A copy of a computer program which has previously been sold in any other member State, by or
with the consent of the copyright owner, is not an infringing copy for the purposes of subsection (3).
s.29 (research and private study)
[s.29(1), amended as indicated by SI 1997/3032 (subsequently replaced by revised text, SI
2003/2498). ss.29(1A) & (5) added by SI 1997/3032 (and repealed by SI 2003/2498).]
29.—(1) Fair dealing with a literary work, other than a database, or a dramatic, musical or artistic work
for the purposes of research or private study does not infringe any copyright in the work or, in the case
of a published edition, in the typographical arrangement.
(1A) Fair dealing with a database for the purposes of research or private study does not infringe any
copyright in the database provided that the source is indicated.
(5) The doing of anything in relation to a database for the purposes of research for a commercial
purpose is not fair dealing with the database.
s.32 (things done for purposes of instruction or examination)
[ss.32(1) & (2) replaced by revised versions, SI 2003/2498]
32.—(1) Copyright in a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work is not infringed by its being copied
in the course of instruction or of preparation for instruction, provided the copying—
(a) is done by a person giving or receiving instruction, and
(b) is not by means of a reprographic process.
(2) Copyright in a sound recording, film, broadcast or cable programme is not infringed by its being
copied by making a film or film sound-track in the course of instruction, or of preparation for instruction,
in the making of films or film sound-tracks, provided the copying is done by a person giving or receiving
instruction.
s.38(2)(a) (copying by librarians, prescribed conditions)
[Replaced by revised version SI 2003/2498]
(2) The prescribed conditions shall include the following—
(a) that copies are supplied only to persons satisfying the librarian that they require them for
purposes of research or private study, and will not use them for any other purpose;
[The original form of ss.39(2)(a), 43(3)(a) & 61(4)(a), also replaced by revised versions by
SI 2003/2498, was similar]
s.66 (rental of sound recordings, films and computer programs)
[Replaced by revised s.66, SI 1996/2967]
66.—(1) The Secretary of State may by order provide that in such cases as may be specified in the order
the rental to the public of copies of sound recordings, films or computer programs shall be treated as
226
licensed by the copyright owner subject only to the payment of such reasonable royalty or other payment
as may be agreed or determined in default of agreement by the Copyright Tribunal.
(2) No such order shall apply if, or to the extent that, there is a licensing scheme certified for the
purposes of this section under section 143 providing for the grant of licences.
(3) An order may make different provision for different cases and may specify cases by reference to any
factor relating to the work, the copies rented, the renter or the circumstances of the rental.
(4) An order shall be made by statutory instrument; and no order shall be made unless a draft of it has
been laid before and approved by a resolution of each House of Parliament.
(5) Copyright in a computer program is not infringed by the rental of copies to the public after the end
of the period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which copies of it were first issued to the
public in electronic form.
(6) Nothing in this section affects any liability under section 23 (secondary infringement) in respect of
the rental of infringing copies.
s.71 (photographs of television broadcasts or cable programmes)
[Replaced by revised version, SI 2003/2498]
71. The making for private and domestic use of a photograph of the whole or any part of an image
forming part of a television broadcast or cable programme, or a copy of such a photograph, does not
infringe any copyright in the broadcast or cable programme or in any film included in it.
s.72 (free public showing or playing of broadcast or cable programme)
[s.72(1) replaced by revised version, SI 2003/2498]
72.—(1) The showing or playing in public of a broadcast or cable programme to an audience who have
not paid for admission to the place where the broadcast or programme is to be seen or heard does not
infringe any copyright in—
(a) the broadcast or cable programme, or
(b) any sound recording or film included in it.
s.73 (cable retransmission of broadcasts)
[Amended as indicated by the Broadcasting Act 1990]
73.—(1) This section applies where a broadcast made from a place in the United Kingdom is, by
reception and immediate re-transmission, included in a cable programme service.
(2) The copyright in the broadcast is not infringed—
(a) if the inclusion is in pursuance of a requirement imposed under section 13(1) inclusion in cable
service of certain programmes), or
(b) if and to the extent that the broadcast is made for reception in the area in which the cable
programme service is provided and is not a satellite transmission or an encrypted transmission.
(3) The copyright in any work included in the broadcast is not infringed—
(a) if the inclusion is in pursuance of a requirement imposed under section 13(1) of the Cable and
Broadcasting Act 1984 (duty of Cable Authority to secure inclusion in cable service of certain
programmes), or
(b) if and to the extent that the broadcast is made for reception in the area in which the cable
programme service is provided;
but where the making of the broadcast was an infringement of the copyright in the work, the fact that the
broadcast was re-transmitted as a programme in a cable programme service shall be taken into account
in assessing the damages for that infringement.
[As amended by the Broadcasting Act 1996 (subsequently further amended by the
Communications Act 2003 and SI 2003/2498)]
73.—(1) This section applies where a broadcast made from a place in the United Kingdom is, by
reception and immediate re-transmission, included in a cable programme service.
(2) The copyright in the broadcast is not infringed—
(a) if the inclusion is in pursuance of a relevant requirement, or
(b) if and to the extent that the broadcast is made for reception in the area in which the cable
227
programme service is provided and forms part of a qualifying service.
(3) The copyright in any work included in the broadcast is not infringed if and to the extent that the
broadcast is made for reception in the area in which the cable programme service is provided; but where
the making of the broadcast was an infringement of the copyright in the work, the fact that the broadcast
was re-transmitted as a programme in a cable programme service shall be taken into account in assessing
the damages for that infringement.
(4) Where—
(a) the inclusion is in pursuance of a relevant requirement, but
(b) to any extent, the area in which the cable programme service is provided (“the cable area”) falls
outside the area for reception in which the broadcast is made (“the broadcast area”),
the inclusion in the cable programme service (to the extent that it is provided for so much of the cable area
as falls outside the broadcast area) of any work included in the broadcast shall, subject to subsection (5),
be treated as licensed by the owner of the copyright in the work, subject only to the payment to him by
the person making the broadcast of such reasonable royalty or other payment in respect of the inclusion
of the broadcast in the cable programme service as may be agreed or determined in default of agreement
by the Copyright Tribunal.
(5) Subsection (4) does not apply if, or to the extent that, the inclusion of the work in the cable
programme service is (apart from that subsection) licensed by the owner of the copyright in the work.
(6) In this section “qualifying service” means, subject to subsection (8), any of the following services—
(a) a regional or national Channel 3 service,
(b) Channel 4, Channel 5 and S4C,
(c) the teletext service referred to in section 49(2) of the Broadcasting Act 1990,
(d) the service referred to in section 57(1A)(a) of that Act (power of S4C to provide digital service),
and
(e) the television broadcasting services and teletext service of the British Broadcasting Corporation;
and expressions used in this subsection have the same meaning as in Part I of the Broadcasting Act 1990.
(7) In this section “relevant requirement” means a requirement imposed under—
(a) section 78A of the Broadcasting Act 1990 (inclusion of certain services in local delivery services
provided by digital means), or
(b) paragraph 4 of Part III of Schedule 12 to that Act (inclusion of certain services in diffusion
services originally licensed under the Cable and Broadcasting Act 1984).
(8) The Secretary of State may by order amend subsection (6) so as to add any service to, or remove any
service from, the definition of “qualifying service”.
(9) The Secretary of State may also by order—
(a) provide that in specified cases subsection (3) is to apply in relation to broadcasts of a specified
description which are not made as mentioned in that subsection, or
(b) exclude the application of that subsection in relation to broadcasts of a specified description made
as mentioned in that subsection.
(10) Where the Secretary of State exercises the power conferred by subsection (9)(b) in relation to
broadcasts of any description, the order may also provide for subsection (4) to apply, subject to such
modifications as may be specified in the order, in relation to broadcasts of that description.
(11) An order under this section may contain such transitional provision as appears to the Secretary of
State to be appropriate.
(12) An order under this section shall be made by statutory instrument which shall be subject to
annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.
s.117 (licensing schemes to which ss.118-123 apply)
[Amended as indicated by SI 1995/3297 (s.117 as a whole subsequently replaced by revised
version, SI 1996/2967]
117.—Sections 118 to 123 (references and applications with respect to licensing schemes) apply to—
(a) licensing schemes operated by licensing bodies in relation to the copyright in literary, dramatic,
musical or artistic works or films (or film sound-tracks when accompanying a film) which cover
works of more than one author, so far as they relate to licences for—
(i) copying the work,
(ii) performing, playing or showing the work in public, or
228
(iii) broadcasting the work or including it in a cable programme service;
(b) all licensing schemes in relation to the copyright in sound recordings (other than film sound-tracks
when accompanying a film), broadcasts or cable programmes, or the typographical arrangement of
published editions; and
(c) all licensing schemes in relation to the copyright in sound recordings, films or computer programs
so far as they relate to licences for the rental of copies to the public;
and in those sections "licensing scheme" means a licensing scheme of any of those descriptions.
[s.124 was similarly amended by SI 1995/3297 and then SI 1996/2967]
s.133 (licences to reflect payments in respect of underlying rights)
[s.133(1) replaced by revised version, SI 1996/2967]
133.—(1) In considering what charges should be paid for a licence—
(a) on a reference or application under this Chapter relating to licences for the rental to the public of
copies of sound recordings, films or computer programs, or
(b) on an application under section 142 (settlement of royalty or other sum payable for deemed
licence),
the Copyright Tribunal shall take into account any reasonable payments which the owner of the copyright
in the sound recording, film or computer program is liable to make in consequence of the granting of the
licence, or of the acts authorised by the licence, to owners of copyright in works included in that work.
s.134 (licences in respect of works included in re-transmissions)
[s.134(4) repealed by the Broadcasting Act 1990]
(4) If the Tribunal is satisfied that requirements imposed under section 13(1) of the Cable and
Broadcasting Act 1984 (duty of Cable Authority to secure inclusion of certain broadcasts in cable
programme services) will result in the further transmission being to areas part of which fall outside the
area to which the first transmission is made, the Tribunal shall exercise its powers so as to secure that the
charges payable for licences for the first transmission adequately reflect that fact.
s.142 (royalty payable for rental of sound recording, film or computer program)
[Replaced by revised version, SI 1996/2967]
142.—(1) An application to settle the royalty or other sum payable in pursuance of section 66 (rental of
sound recordings, films and computer programs) may be made to the Copyright Tribunal by the copyright
owner or the person claiming to be treated as licensed by him.
(2) The Tribunal shall consider the matter and make such order as it may determine to be reasonable
in the circumstances.
(3) Either party may subsequently apply to the Tribunal to vary the order, and the Tribunal shall
consider the matter and make such order confirming or varying the original order as it may determine to
be reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) An application under subsection (3) shall not, except with the special leave of the Tribunal, be made
within twelve months from the date of the original order or of the order on a previous application under
that subsection.
(5) An order under subsection (3) has effect from the date on which it is made or such later date as may
be specified by the Tribunal.
s.144 (powers exercisable in consequence of report of Monopolies & Mergers Commission)
[ss.144(1) & (2), amended as indicated by SI 1999/506 and SI 2000/311 (ss.144(1)-(3)
subsequently replaced by revised versions, Enterprise Act 2002).]
144.—(1) Where the matters specified in a report of the Monopolies and Mergers Competition
Commission as being those which in the Commission's opinion operate, may be expected to operate or
have operated against the public interest include-
(a) conditions in licences granted by the owner of copyright in a work restricting the use of the work
by the licensee or the right of the copyright owner to grant other licences, or
(b) a refusal of a copyright owner to grant licences on reasonable terms,
the powers conferred by Part I of Schedule 8 to the Fair Trading Act 1973 (powers exercisable for
229
purpose of remedying or preventing adverse effects specified in report of Commission) include power
to cancel or modify those conditions and, instead or in addition, to provide that licences in respect of the
copyright shall be available as of right.
(2) The references in sections 56(2) and 73(2) of that Act, and sections 10(2)(b) and 12(5) of the
Competition Act 1980, to the powers specified in that Part of that Schedule shall be construed
accordingly.
(3) A Minister shall only exercise the powers available by virtue of this section if he is satisfied that to
do so does not contravene any Convention relating to copyright to which the United Kingdom is a party.
s.145 (the Copyright Tribunal), subsection (3)
[s.145(3) replaced by revised version, Courts and Legal Services Act 1990]
(3) A person is not eligible for appointment as chairman or deputy chairman unless he is a barrister,
advocate or solicitor of not less than seven years' standing or has held judicial office.
s.149 (jurisdiction of the Tribunal)
[Opening wording revised, and ss.149(g) & (h) deleted, by SI 1996/2967]
149. The function of the Copyright Tribunal is to hear and determine proceedings under—)
(g) section 190 (application to give consent for purposes of Part II on behalf of performer);
(h) Paragraph 5 of Schedule 6 (determination of royalty or other remuneration to be paid to trustees for
the Hospital for Sick Children).
s.150 (general power to make rules (for Tribunal)), subsection (2)
[Replaced by revised version, Arbitration Act 1996]
(2) The rules may apply in relation to the Tribunal—
(a) as respects proceedings in England and Wales, any of the provisions of the Arbitration Act 1950;
(b) as respects proceedings in Northern Ireland, any of the provisions of the Arbitration Act
(Northern Ireland) 1937;
and any provisions so applied shall be set out in or scheduled to the rules.
s.154 (qualification by reference to author)
[s.154(3), second indent, replaced by revised version, SI 1995/3297, and s.154(5)(c)
repealed by SI 2003/2498]
(3) ------
section 12(1) and (2) (duration of copyright; dependent on life of author unless work of unknown
authorship), and section 9(4) (meaning of "unknown authorship") so far as it applies for the purposes
of section 12(2), and
(5) ------
(c) in the case of a cable programme, when the programme was included in a cable programme
service;
s.172A (meaning of EEA national and EEA state)
[s.172A(1) inserted by SI 1995/3297, replaced by revised version, SI 1996/2967]
172A.—(1) In this part—
“EEA national means a national of an EEA state; and
“EEA state” means a state which is a contracting party to the EEA Agreement.
s.182 (consent required for recording or live transmission of performance)
[Replaced by revised version, SI 1996/2967]
182.—(1) A performer's rights are infringed by a person who, without his consent—
(a) makes, otherwise than for his private and domestic use, a recording of the whole or any
substantial part of a qualifying performance, or
(b) broadcasts live, or includes live in a cable programme service, the whole or any substantial part
230
of a qualifying performance.
(2) In an action for infringement of a performer's rights brought by virtue of this section damages shall
not be awarded against a defendant who shows that at the time of the infringement he believed on
reasonable grounds that consent had been given.
s.182D (right to equitable remuneration for exploitation of sound recording)
[s.182D(1)(b), introduced by SI 1996/2967, replaced by revised version SI 2003/2498]
(1) ------
(b) is included in a broadcast or cable programme service,
s.190 (power of tribunal to give consent on behalf of performer in certain cases)
[s.190(1) replaced by revised version, and s.190(4) repealed, SI 1996/2967]
190.—(1) The Copyright Tribunal may, on the application of a person wishing to make a recording from
a previous recording of a performance, give consent in a case where—
(a) the identity or whereabouts of a performer cannot be ascertained by reasonable inquiry, or
(b) a performer unreasonably withholds his consent.
(4) The Tribunal shall not give consent under subsection (1)(b) unless satisfied that the performer's
reasons for withholding consent do not include the protection of any legitimate interest of his; but it shall
be for the performer to show what his reasons are for withholding consent, and in default of evidence as
to his reasons the Tribunal may draw such inferences as it thinks fit.
s.191 (duration of rights)
[Replaced by revised version, SI 1995/3297]
191. The rights conferred by this Part continue to subsist in relation to a performance until the end of the
period of 50 years from the end of the calendar year in which the performance takes place.
s.192 (transmission of rights)
[Replaced by ss. 192A & 192B, SI 1996/2967]
192.—(1) The rights conferred by this Part are not assignable or transmissible, except to the extent that
performers' rights are transmissible in accordance with the following provisions.
(2) On the death of a person entitled to performer's rights—
(a) the rights pass to such person as he may by testamentary disposition specifically direct, and
(b) if or to the extent that there is no such direction, the rights are exercisable by his personal
representatives;
and references in this Part to the performer, in the context of the person having performers' rights, shall
be construed as references to the person for the time being entitled to exercise those rights.
(3) Where by virtue of subsection (2)(a) a right becomes exercisable by more than one person, it is
exercisable by each of them independently of the other or others.
(4) The above provisions do not affect section 185(2)(b) or section 185(3)(b), so far as those provisions
confer rights under this Part on a person to whom the benefit of a contract or licence is assigned.
(5) Any damages recovered by personal representatives by virtue of this section in respect of an
infringement after a person's death shall devolve as part of his estate as if the right of action had subsisted
and been vested in him immediately before his death.
s.296 (devices designed to circumvent copy-protection)
[Amended as indicated by SI 1992/3233 (then replaced by revised version, SI 2003/2498)]
296.—(1) This section applies where copies of a copyright work are issued to the public, by or with the
licence of the copyright owner, in an electronic form which is copy-protected.
(2) The person issuing the copies to the public has the same rights against a person who, knowing or
having reason to believe that it will be used to make infringing copies—
(a) makes, imports, sells or lets for hire, offers or exposes for sale or hire, or advertises for sale or
hire, any device or means specifically designed or adapted to circumvent the form of copy-protection
employed, or
231
(b) publishes information intended to enable or assist persons to circumvent that form of
copy-protection,
as a copyright owner has in respect of an infringement of copyright.
(2A) Where the copies being issued to the public as mentioned in subsection (1) are copies of a
computer program, subsection (2) applies as if for the words “or advertises for sale or hire” there were
substituted “advertises for sale or hire or possesses in the course of a business”.
(3) Further, he has the same rights under section 99 or 100 (delivery up or seizure of certain articles)
in relation to any such device or means which a person has in his possession, custody or control with the
intention that it should be used to make infringing copies of copyright works, as a copyright owner has
in relation to an infringing copy.
(4) References in this section to copy-protection include any device or means intended to prevent or
restrict copying of a work or to impair the quality of copies made.
(5) Expressions used in this section which are defined for the purposes of Part I of this Act (copyright)
have the same meaning as in that Part.
(6) The following provisions apply in relation to proceedings under this section as in relation to
proceedings under Part I (copyright)—
(a) sections 104 to 106 of this Act (presumptions as to certain matters relating to copyright), and
(b) section 72 of the Supreme Court Act 1981, section 15 of the Law Reform (Miscellaneous
Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1985 and section 94A of the Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978
(withdrawal of privilege against self-incrimination in certain proceedings relating to intellectual
property);
and section 114 of this Act applies, with the necessary modifications, in relation to the disposal of
anything delivered up or seized by virtue of subsection (3) above.
s.296A (Avoidance of certain terms)
[s.296A(1)(c) introduced by SI 1992/3233, replaced by revised version, SI 2003/2498]
(1) -------
(c) the use of any device or means to observe, study or test the functioning of the program in order
to understand the ideas and principles which underlie any element of the program.
s.297A (unauthorised decoders)
[Added by the Broadcasting Act 1990 and amended as indicated by the Broadcasting Act
1996 (then replaced by revised version, SI 2000/1175]
297A.—(1) A person who makes, imports, sells or lets for hire, offers or exposes for sale or hire, or
advertises for sale or hire, any unauthorised decoder shall be guilty of an offence and liable on summary
conviction to a fine not exceeding level 5 on the standard scale —
(a) on summary conviction, to a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum;
(b) on conviction on indictment, to imprisonment for a term not exceeding two years, or to a fine or
to both.
(2) It is a defence to any prosecution for an offence under this section for the defendant to prove that
he did not know, and had no reasonable ground for knowing, that the decoder was an unauthorised
decoder.
(3) In this section—
“apparatus” includes any device, component or electronic data;
“decoder” means any apparatus which is designed or adapted to enable (whether on its own or with
any other apparatus) an encrypted transmission to be decoded;
“transmission” means any programme included in a broadcasting or cable programme service which
is provided from a place in the United Kingdom; and
“unauthorised”, in relation to a decoder, means a decoder which will enable encrypted transmissions
to be viewed in decoded form without payment of the fee (however imposed) which the person
making the transmission, or on whose behalf it is made, charges for viewing those transmissions, or
viewing any service of which they form part.
232
s.298 (rights &c. in respect of apparatus &c. for unauthorised reception of transmissions)
[Amended as indicated by the Broadcasting Act 1996 (then replaced by revised version, SI
2000/1175]
298.—(1) A person who—
(a) makes charges for the reception of programmes included in a broadcasting or cable programme
service provided from a place in the United Kingdom, or
(b) sends encrypted transmissions of any other description from a place in the United Kingdom,
is entitled to the following rights and remedies.
(2) He has the same rights and remedies against a person who—
(a) makes, imports or sells or lets for hire, offers or exposes for sale or hire, or advertises for sale
or hire, any apparatus or device designed or adapted to enable or assist persons to receive the
programmes or other transmissions when they are not entitled to do so, or
(b) publishes any information which is calculated to enable or assist persons to receive the
programmes or other transmissions when they are not entitled to do so,
as a copyright owner has in respect of an infringement of copyright.
(3) Further, he has the same rights under section 99 or 100 (delivery up or seizure of certain articles)
in relation to any such apparatus or device as a copyright owner has in relation to an infringing copy.
(4) Section 72 of the Supreme Court Act 1981, section 15 of the Law Reform (Miscellaneous
Provisions) (Scotland) Act 1985 and section 94A of the Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978
(withdrawal of privilege against self-incrimination in certain proceedings relating to intellectual property)
apply to proceedings under this section as to proceedings under Part I of this Act (copyright).
(5) In section 97(1) (innocent infringement of copyright) as it applies to proceedings for infringement
of the rights conferred by this section, the reference to the defendant not knowing or having reason to
believe that copyright subsisted in the work shall be construed as a reference, to his not knowing or
having reason to believe that his acts infringed the rights conferred by this section.
(6) Section 114 of this Act applies, with the necessary modifications, in relation to the disposal of
anything delivered up or seized by virtue of subsection (3) above.
s.299 (supplementary provisions as to fraudulent reception)
[s.299(2) repealed by the Broadcasting Act 1990]
(2) No such Order shall be made unless it appears to Her Majesty that provision has been or will be made
under the laws of that country or territory giving adequate protection to persons making charges for
programmes included in broadcasting or cable programme services provided from the United Kingdom
or, as the case may be, for encrypted transmissions sent from the United Kingdom.

Register your author's rights and get the full juridical protection.

Copyright Registration will cost - $ 20

Public offer - read carefully before registration!

F.A.Q SciReg

Copyright Registration

Recent Publications
reg № 295617897
logo solcity
More >>
reg № 166145146
GPS Навигационная дорожная карта Доминиканской республики.
More >>
Terms of use
Article 1. Contracting parties.
1. The Parties of this Public Offer (paid service agreement), hereinafter referred to as the “Agreement” or “Offer”, are, as follows:
a) Executor is a person, who makes this Offer and who executes this Agreement in accordance with its terms and conditions: Solcity World Investment and Development; and
b) Customer is a person, who accepts this Offer and who is the author of any publication.

Article 2. Acceptance.
1. The Customer shall accept this Offer in case of and after the following activities:
a) fill in and send to the Executor an application in electronic format in the form established by this Agreement and posted on the Executor’s official website; and
b) provide the author’s abstract specifying what material was created by the author; and
c) provide a list of all key words (tags) that enable finding the location of the author’s abstract of the Customer on the Executor’s website; and
d) post (“upload”) the material itself on the Executor’s official website; and
e) pay for the Executor’s services in the amount and following the procedure set forth by this Agreement.
2. The Executor shall verify the Customer’s data and post the information about the Customer and his/her work of authorship on SciReg.org in Internet. From this moment on, the Customer shall be considered as an acceptor of this Offer and a Party to this Agreement.
3. The Executor shall be entitled, without giving any reasons, to refuse the Customer to accept this Offer and the Customer unconditionally, entirely and irrevocably agrees with this provision.

Article 3. Scope of the Agreement.
1. The Executor hereof shall render services on establishing, formation and maintenance of the Copyright register in electronic format on the Executor’s official website in Internet.
2. The Executor hereof shall render to the Customer paid services on posting (publishing) of information about the applicant as the author of the material under the terms and in accordance with this Agreement.
3. The work of authorship shall be understood by the Parties as a subject matter of copyright established by the Civil Code or other laws of the Author’s Country of domicile. 
4. The Executor shall publish information (data), hereinafter referred to as the “summary”, about the applicant as the author of the material in the Register posted on the Executor’s official website in Internet under the terms set forth by this Agreement.
5. The Executor shall be entitled, at his own discretion and without coordination with the Customer, to assign his obligations for execution of this Agreement to any third party, and the Customer unconditionally agrees with this provision.


Article 4. Register.
1. The Register shall be an ordered and standardized register containing a summary of the Customer: Author’s information, including co-authors, name of the work of authorship, publication date, author’s abstract revealing the content of the work of authorship and its unique character, as well as a unique number of posting in the Register assigned to the author and his/her material automatically by the Executor, key words (tags) that enable any person to find information about the author and his/her publication posted in the Register on the Executor’s official website in Internet.
2. The author’s abstract shall be a brief description of the author’s publication designating its unique character and showing that the Customer is its author.
3. The Register shall be maintained in electronic form on the Executor’s official website in Internet.
4. Information about the author, work of authorship and other information required by the rules for information posting in the Register, set forth by the Executor, except for the unique number, shall be posted by the Customer individually on the Executor’s official website in Internet.
5. Both the Register and the official website shall be the Executor’s property.
6. Any and all information posted by the Customer in the Register in accordance with the terms set forth by this Agreement shall be the Executor’s property. Hereby, the Customer shall not transfer copyright for his/her work of authorship to the Executor.
7. The rules for maintenance of the Register, its execution, posting of any details (information) in it shall constitute Appendix 1 to this Agreement forming an integral part hereof. The rules shall be issued exclusively by the Executor. The Executor, without coordination with the Customer and the Customer’s consent, shall have the right to make any changes in and/or amendment to the Register maintenance rules and the Customer unconditionally agrees with this provision. The Register maintenance rules shall be unconditionally mandatory for the Customer.

Article 5. Obligations of the Parties.
1. The Parties hereto shall (hereby shall be obliged to) unconditionally, voluntarily, conscientiously, and accurately follow all provisions of this Agreement, as well as any and all supplements, amendments and/or alterations hereto made under the terms set forth by this Agreement.
2. The Customer shall pay for the Executor’s services following the procedure and in the amount established by this Agreement.
3. The Customer, in contemplation of his/her death, shall be obliged to bind defendants to the terms of this Agreement.
4. If the Customer’s copyright is assigned to a third party, he/she shall be obliged to bind such third party to his/her obligations hereunder.
5. The Customer shall have an exclusive right to refer, in any form, to his/her summary (synopsis, author’s abstract) posted in the Register on the Executor’s official website in Internet in case of complete and fair execution of his/her obligations under this Agreement.

Article 6. Payment for the Executor’s services. Agreement price.
1. The Customer shall pay for the Executor’s services following the procedure and in the amount established by the provisions of this Article.
2. The price for one posting by the applicant of one his/her summary in the Register shall be 20 (twenty) US Dollars – price of this Agreement.
3. The procedure for paying the amount set forth by this Article of the Agreement shall be determined in Appendix 1 to this Agreement.
4. The applicant shall pay the amount stated in para 2 of this Article (pay for the Executor’s service) to the Executor at the time of registration.
5. The amounts paid hereunder by the Customer to the Executor shall be nonreturnable.
6. Each Party shall individually pay any and all own taxes, duties and/or fees established by the legislation of the Party in connection with execution of the terms hereof by the Party. Neither party shall be a fiscal agent of the other Party.

Article 7. Withdrawal from the Agreement.
1. The Customer shall be entitled to withdraw from execution of this Agreement in the form of non-payment of a next settlement set forth by this Agreement.
2. The Executor shall have the right, including in his sole discretion, to withdraw from execution of this Agreement without reimbursement to the Customer of any expenses and/or losses (damages), as well as without payment of any penalty and/or penalty fee and/or any other forfeit, and the Customer unconditionally and entirely agrees with this provision, in the following case (cases):
a) failure to pay by the Customer for the services to the Executor in the amount and under the terms set forth by this Agreement; and/or
b) provision of false information by the Customer; and/or
c) any other technical reasons.

Article 8. Information sharing. 
1. Unless otherwise provided for in this Agreement, the Parties hereto may share information, and this information for the Parties shall be regarded as official, by phone, fax, sms, Skype, via e-mail and/or in writing (in hard copy). 
2. The Parties hereto may share documents and these documents shall be legally effective for the Parties and considered properly received by the Parties by fax, Skype, via e-mail, in writing in hard copy, unless otherwise provided for in this Agreement. A signature affixed to the document forwarded by any Party via e-mail shall be accepted by the Parties. A signature affixed to the document forwarded by any Party by fax shall be accepted by the Parties. A signature affixed to the document forwarded by any Party via Skype shall be accepted by the Parties.
3. Along with the afore-mentioned, the Parties may have electronic documentary interchange and affix their electronic digital signatures (EDS) on any and all documents.

Article 9. Arbitration.
1. All disputes arising between the Parties in relation to interpretation of this Agreement and/or execution of this Agreement shall be settled by the Parties in the form of bilateral negotiations. 
2. If the Parties fail to reach a compromise during negotiations, they shall settle their dispute in the arbitration court (arbitration) of the Chamber of Commerce and Industry of British Virgin Islands.
3. As the rules of procedural law based on which the Parties shall settle their dispute, the Parties shall accept the rules of arbitration court (arbitration) of the Chamber of Commerce and Industry of British Virgin Islands.
4. As the rules of substantive law based on which the Parties settle their dispute, the Parties shall accept this Agreement and rules of international agreements (conventions) regulating copyright legal relationship.

Article 10. Other terms and conditions.
1. This Agreement is made in written and electronic form, in one counterpart, which: 
a) Agreement in writing is kept in the Executor’s office, and 
b) posted in electronic form on the Executor’s official website in Internet.
2. Alteration, amendments and/or supplements to this Agreement shall be made in written and electronic form by the Executor individually, in a single hard counterpart and a single electronic counterpart posted on the official website in Internet and the Customer unconditionally agrees with this provision. 
3. Changes in this Agreement shall be made by the Executor as a new version of the Agreement.
4. If the Customer disagrees with new terms and conditions, he/she shall have a right to withdraw from the Agreement following the procedure and terms set forth by this Agreement.

copyright

Global Info  |  Service Info  |  About SciReg  |  Investor Relations  |  Careers  |  Privacy Policy
This site is protected by copyright and trademark laws under US and International law. All rights reserved. © 1995-2012 SciReg